Banner

Tarot History Forum

Tarot History Forum - 600 years of history in 78 cards

Re: Dummett's Game of Tarot, 1980, a few chapters

11
The deck of John of Rheinfelden (1377), the Mantova deck 1388 and the Michelino deck (1418 -1425) have the advantage, that they are mentioed in contemporary documents before 1427 (Stuttgart). The deck or decks of Valentina are only objects of hypothesis. But you're right with a statement (if you made this statement ?), that there were in historic reality probably more luxury decks than only those, which are noted in contemporary documents. For instance those Bohemian decks, which found their ways to Milan in 1395, which naturally are also only based on hypothesis.
As far I remember, I reacted on ...
"...luxury decks had to exist before Filippo would likely come to love playing them...and the earliest luxury deck I'm aware of is a German deck with a hunting theme from 1430".
This gave the impression, that you had forgotten about the deck of John of Rheinfelden and the Mantova deck.

Re: Dummett's Game of Tarot, 1980, a few chapters

12
Huck wrote: 07 Jun 2020, 07:25 The deck of John of Rheinfelden (1377), the Mantova deck 1388 and the Michelino deck (1418 -1425) have the advantage, that they are mentioed in contemporary documents before 1427 (Stuttgart). The deck or decks of Valentina are only objects of hypothesis.
I'm not sure I'm following you here - Duchess Valentina's inventoried 'Lombard' and 'Saracen' decks are not "hypothetical" - or do you mean the Gonzaga connection is hypothetical (which it is, but which hardly matters - she owned 'Saracen' cards before 1408, likely as early as 1389)? Duchess Valentina didn't acquire the decks at her death - she could easily have had them as wedding gifts, from her own father or other princes such as the Gonzaga, but the Gonzaga could have been made aware of the Visconti interest in cards via their own intermarriage.

At all events, no solid card evidence pre-dates 1365 and the taking of Mamluk Alexandria. The Visconti placed a queen in Cyprus (the older Valentina, daughter of Bernarbo), married into the Lusignan dynasty that lead the raid on Alexandria. The "crusade"/looting of Alexandria hypothetically resulted in providing numerous Mamluk decks as spoils that found there way back into Europe via the international collection of knights who joined this crusade. What else more adequately, explains the sudden and widespread appearance of playing cards in Europe within a decade?

If Mamluk cards were obtained via normal mercantile relations why didn't they appear earlier in Europe and notice of them more sporadic than all of sudden c. 1377 (which allows a good 12 years for diffusion, adaptation and European production)? At this point I'll stick with the hypothesis that previously there was no market for the cards as the Europeans didn't know them until they acquired a cache of them in the loot from Alexandria in 1365. No European house than the Visconti was better positioned to acquire Mamluk decks via their contacts with the Lusignan, both before the crusade - when the older Valentina marriage was arranged - and after when she became queen. Given this hypothesis, Marziano was working in a court that had Mamluk decks and had adapted them into 'Lombard' decks, of which we know nothing, but I'd assume it was the simple step of depicting royals on the court cards instead of just Muslim geometric symbols.

What is truly novel is Marziano's all suits as birds....and with that there is the possibility of German influence. The first appearance of that novelty, it has been speculated, was sparked by the translation into German of Albertus Magnus' De animalibus, a Latin treatise on hunting, for Elector of the Palatine Ludwig III in 1404: "Perhaps it was during this period, when hunting became an obsession with the nobility of Swabia and southwestern Germany, that suit symbols related to the hunt were introduced" (Husband, 16). German luxury decks then may have been tied to the introduction of hunting themes. That makes sense as hawking and certain types of hunting were restricted to the nobility, often depicted with a hawk to note they are of the "first estate." For instance, in Pizan's Epistre d'Othea, when Othea/Prudence gives her letter to Hector he is depicted with a hawk:

Image
Othea-Hector, Stuttgart suit of hawks.JPG Othea-Hector, Stuttgart suit of hawks.JPG Viewed 7701 times 259.18 KiB

Phaeded

Re: Dummett's Game of Tarot, 1980, a few chapters

13
Phaeded ...
I'm not sure I'm following you here - Duchess Valentina's inventoried 'Lombard' and 'Saracen' decks are not "hypothetical" - or do you mean the Gonzaga connection is hypothetical (which it is, but which hardly matters - she owned 'Saracen' cards before 1408, likely as early as 1389)? Duchess Valentina didn't acquire the decks at her death - she could easily have had them as wedding gifts, from her own father or other princes such as the Gonzaga, but the Gonzaga could have been made aware of the Visconti interest in cards via their own intermarriage.
In the case of the Valentina cards we've no info about the value of the 2 decks, as far I know. This makes the case doubtful. Well, it was you, who stated, there were no luxury cards before 1430. So I gave examples, where you could recognize, that there were some ... without doubt, whithout helping hypothesis. I don't mind, that Valentina's decks were probably luxury cards. Actually one could add the deck in Ferrara, which had the prize of 40 ducats (1422/23), possibly also the Imperatorii cards, which also weren't cheap.

Phaeded ...
At all events, no solid card evidence pre-dates 1365 and the taking of Mamluk Alexandria. The Visconti placed a queen in Cyprus (the older Valentina, daughter of Bernarbo), married into the Lusignan dynasty that lead the raid on Alexandria. The "crusade"/looting of Alexandria hypothetically resulted in providing numerous Mamluk decks as spoils that found there way back into Europe via the international collection of knights who joined this crusade. What else more adequately, explains the sudden and widespread appearance of playing cards in Europe within a decade?

Congratulation, that's a new suggestion, at least I haven't heard or read before of this.
The Bohemian hypothesis has the assistance of a lot of not totally sure documents, and this new suggestion has no assistance of a lot of not sure documents. This is a difference and creates an advantage for the Bohemian hypothesis.
German wiki ...
Valentina Visconti († 1393) ⚭ 1378 Peter II., König von Zypern († 1382)

Valentina Visconti married Peter II in 1378, one year, after the text of John of Rheinfelden was written. And Bernarbo had many daughters, which were given in all directions, Valentina was likely not of very big importance.
Alexandria was taken at 9th of October 1365, a massaker was done and a lot of prisoners were taken. 3 days later a Mamluk army approached the city and the crusaders escaped with their ships, prisoners and some booty. I can't imagine, that the value of the Mamluk playing cards was detected in such a short time (3 days full of massakers, prisoner taking etc) , especially as there were a lot of other items, which were also of interest.

Re: Dummett's Game of Tarot, 1980, a few chapters

14
Huck wrote:
Valentina Visconti († 1393) ⚭ 1378 Peter II., König von Zypern († 1382)

Valentina Visconti married Peter II in 1378, one year, after the text of John of Rheinfelden was written. And Bernarbo had many daughters, which were given in all directions, Valentina was likely not of very big importance.
Alexandria was taken at 9th of October 1365, a massaker was done and a lot of prisoners were taken. 3 days later a Mamluk army approached the city and the crusaders escaped with their ships, prisoners and some booty. I can't imagine, that the value of the Mamluk playing cards was detected in such a short time (3 days full of massakers, prisoner taking etc) , especially as there were a lot of other items, which were also of interest.
Huck,
If playing cards were hand-painted with lapis lazuli and gilt they would have been quickly deemed as valuable, and again, were easily transportable. Alexandria was the richest Mamluk city and its palaces were ransacked - no question that expensive playing decks for elites would have been available as loot. Again, what else explains the simultaneous record of playing cards in Florence, Siena, Basel/Freiburg in 1377, and even in Catalonia in 1380 (Trevor Denning, The Playing-cards of Spain: A Guide for Historians and Collectors, 2003: 15-17) - the 1365 looting of multiple Alexandrian decks by knights from all over Europe allows for their widespread reproduction over the next dozen years to the point that they then get regulated or discussed in a treatise. And again, the fact that they were via a crusade would have given the Mamluk decks a special fetishistic value - Pierre I of Lusignan's deeds were lauded in poetry by France's top court poets (anything connected to Pierre, and in turn, his loot from Alexandria, would have been a prized possession).

A lot of data flying around here, so to clarify these two points:
* Early Luxury decks: We have no criteria of what constitutes one other than price (which we seldom have early) and few details on what the early decks were made of so I don't think we can answer this definitively. My primary interest is this question: what would Marziano have been exposed to? I think a deck with some form of lapis lazuli pigment as described in the Gonzaga document - a precious material carefully meted out to artists - suggests "luxury", but by the same token, was this just for the replication of a Mamluk deck such as that one held in the Topkapi museum? My main point is there is no definitive description of a luxury deck before 1412, the date Ross is proposing for Marziano's deck. It is also worth noting decks described by a French courtier in 1408 as "Saracen" (obviously Mamluk) were still in circulation as of that date (per the Duchess of Orleans' inventory at her death at the bequest of her son, so this important act of accounting of his inheritance was presumably done by someone in his entourage).

* Valentina Visconti of Cyprus interests me for explaining where the later Valentina, Duchess of Orleans, acquired a Mamluk deck. I'm not using the Cypriot Valentina as an explanation of card playing diffusion in general, which I already linked to the international nature of Pierre I's crusade, but rather how the Visconti were more than likely to have acquired original Mamluk decks at a still very early date. Wiki on Valentina of Cyprus is absolute junk - use this link instead, that quotes primary documents: http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/MILAN.htm#_ftn237

Finally, I am curious of your opinion of this point that you did not address:

What is truly novel is Marziano's designating all suits as birds....and with that there is the possibility of German influence. The first appearance of that novelty, it has been speculated, was sparked by the translation into German of Albertus Magnus' De animalibus, a Latin treatise on hunting, for Elector of the Palatine Ludwig III in 1404: "Perhaps it was during this period, when hunting became an obsession with the nobility of Swabia and southwestern Germany, that suit symbols related to the hunt were introduced" (Timothy B. Husband, The World in Play - Luxury Cards, 1430-1540, 2016: 16).

1404 to 1412 allows 8 years for German luxury hunting deck production and for one of them to make its way to Milan. Marziano uniquely makes all the suits birds, but a hunting deck surely planted the idea. There are no birds in Mamluk decks. Your thoughts?

Phaeded

Ch. 13, Tarocco in Lombardy

15
This is an excerpt from chapter 13, designed to be read as a supplement to Franco Pratesi's recent (as of July 2024) notes on 18th century Tarocchi books of Lombardy, considering that the books he deals with do not give an account of the basic rules of play. I include the chapter's introductory section, pp. 258-59, which includes an introduction to the Piedmont game, then his introductory material specifically on Lombardy (p. 270), which he follows immediately with accounts of Lombard tarocchi games, beginning with the four-hand partnership that is assumed in Franco's material (pp. 270-71).

Chapter 13 – Tarocco in Piedmont and Lombardy

It was explained in Chapter 8 that, from the
beginning of the eighteenth century, cardmakers
in Lyons were exporting to Savoy 78-card Tarot
packs in a pattern only very slightly modified
from the Tarot de Marseille, with French
inscriptions on the trumps and court cards; that
in about 1735 Piedmontese cardmakers started to
produce precisely similar packs, still with French
inscriptions; and that this pattern was the
ancestor, through one intervening stage, of the
modern Tarocco Piemontese, the inscriptions
being translated into Italian at the intermediate
stage. It was also explained that only a little
later, in the 1740s, cardmakers in several other
Italian cities, particularly in Bologna, which did
a brisk export trade in playing cards to other
parts of Italy, began producing 78-card packs in
a distinct pattern, also very close to the Tarot de
Marseille, and also with French inscriptions.
This we called the ‘Lombard pattern’, because
the evidence indicates that, within Italy, it was
used only in Lombardy; in the nineteenth
century the pattern was produced by Milanese
cardmakers, now with Italian inscriptions
replacing the French ones, but has since died out,
superseded, everywhere in Italy that the 78-card
pack is used, by the Tarocco Piemontese. It was
argued that the introduction of these two
patterns, embodying the hitherto un-Italian
practice of putting names on the trumps and
court cards, and moreover at first doing so in the
French language, must represent the
reintroduction of the game of Tarocco from
France into regions where it had formerly been
played but had died out. Since, by the end of the
seventeenth century, the 78-card pack was

[2nd column]
probably no longer in use in Florence or Rome,
and had long been forgotten in Bologna, it was
very likely obsolete everywhere in mainland Italy
before the introduction of the Tarot de Marseille-
derived patterns. At any rate, by 1739 we have
travellers’ reports of Tarocco being played in
Turin, and by the 1760s reports of its popularity
both in Piedmont and in Lombardy. [note 1] The style of
play in these two regions was significantly
different; in Piedmont a large number of different
forms were known, in Lombardy there was no
such variety. I shall begin by describing the
Piedmontese forms.

The only actual account of these games known
to me is the Primi Elementi e Regole del Giuoco de’
Tarocchi
(PE) published in Turin in 1787. Some
further information is provided by a book by
Carlo O.. ., published in Turin in 1830, called
Regole inalterabili per tuttti giuochi di Tarocco detti di
commércio
(RI). This, however, does not describe
the games, but takes them as known: it is a
collection of laws governing penalties for a
[end of first column]
___________
1. See The Letters of Thomas Gray chronologically arranged from
the Walpole and Mason Collections,
vol. I, London, 1827, p. 54;
Gray, writing from Turin on 16 November 1739, speaks of
having seen taroc played there. De La Lande, Voyage d'un
Francois en Italie fait dans les années 1765 & 1766
, vol. I, Venice
and Paris, 1769, p. 217, refers to ‘les Tarocchi, espece de
cartes particulieres’ as being made in Turin. Joseph Baretti,
An Account of the Manners and Customs of Italy, vol. II, London,
1768, pp. 219-21, speaks of the game of Tarocco as in vogue
in Piedmont and Lombardy, and says of it and of
Minchiate: ‘Both games may be played by only two, or only
three people in several ways; but the most ingenious as well
as the most in use are two or three games that are played by
four people; and more especially one which is played by one
against three, much after the ruling principle of ombre, and
another played two against two, not unlike whist.’


[2nd column]
misdeal (called a giuoco fallo), a revoke and other
misdemeanours. It is, however, possible to glean
some substantive information from it, by way of
direct statement or of implication.

[There follows multiple descriptions of Piedmontese tarocchi games, which I omit. Then he returns to Lombardy on p. 270:]

The other region in which Tarocco became
extremely popular after the reintroduction of the
78-card pack from France in the eighteenth
century was Lombardy, where the predominant
form was the four-handed one. There was also a
three-handed game known as Reseghino, and
versions of Tarocc’Ombre, with bidding as in the
Permesso games of Piedmont, for various
numbers of players. To judge by the invaluable
bibliography of books on card games by A.
Lensi, [note 4] the earliest published account of these
games was contained in II Maestro de’ Giuochi
published in Milan in 1811. I have not seen this
first edition, but, of the editions published in
______________
[color=#FF0000]4.[/color] Alfredo Lensi, Bibliografia Italiana di Giuochi di Carte,
Florence, 1892.

(second column)
1830, 1832 and 1879, I have seen that of 1832,
and, as far as I can judge, this same account was
copied in II Giuocatore de’ Tarocchi (Milan, 1817)
and in Il Giuocatore in Conversazione (1st edition,
Milan, n.d.; 2nd edition, Milan, 1820; 3rd
edition, Milan, 1843), II Giuocatore nella Sala di
Conversazione
(Milan, 1825, 1838, 1848) and Il
Nuovo Giuocatore in Conversazione (Milan, 1857),
with the most minor variations. We have thus
essentially a single account of these games, of
which the section on Tarocc’Ombre is most
carelessly written. A description of all the
Lombard forms of the game is given by Louis
d’Aguilar Jackson, writing under the pen-name
‘Aquarius’, in his Italian Games at Cards (London,
1890). Jackson was an engineer who was also an
enthusiast for foreign card games, about which
he published a number of small books. He even
devised a game which he called English Tarocco,
to be played with a special pack of 64 cards
which he succeeded in inducing the firm of
Goodalls to produce; this pack was quite unlike
any ordinary Tarot pack, consisting of 52 suit
cards and twelve ‘Taro' cards, named the Castle,
the' Warship, the Dove, etc., and the game
likewise differed from any known form of Tarot.
Unfortunately, comparison of Jackson's accounts
of games with what can in many cases be
identified with certainty as his sources reveals
that he frequently misunderstood his material, so
that little reliance can be placed on them. In the
present case, there is no reason to suppose that
he had seen anything but the often reprinted
account mentioned above.

We have already encountered the four-handed
game now to be described, namely as played in
Vienna in the mid-eighteenth century, and
subsequently included in card-game books
published in Germany and the Netherlands.

Four-handed Tarocco in Lombardy

Terminology
Trumps are called tarocchi, high trumps are called
mattatori. The XXI is called the Mondo and the I the
Bagatto; others are referred to by number. The Queen
is called Dama, and a set of all four court cards of one
suit in a hand is called an imperiale; a numeral card of
a suit is called a cartina or a sfaglia. The Foot is called
the Matto. The Mondo, Bagatto, Matto and the four
Kings are called collectively honours (onori).

271
Ranks and values of the cards
In the suits, the cards rank in their original order. In
trumps, they rank in numerical order, so that the
Mondo or XXI is the highest, and the I or Bagatto is
the lowest. The Matto serves as Excuse, and may be
led to a trick. The cards are counted in fours; two odd
low cards count nothing. The values of the counting
cards are:

Mondo 6 points
Bagatto 5 points
Matto 5 points
Each King 5 points
Each Queen 4 points
Each Cavallo 3 points
Each Jack 2 points

There are thus 72 points altogether.

Deal
The dealer gives nineteen cards to each player (it is
not specified how). In the last round, he turns face up
the last card that he deals to each of the other three
players. He then gives himself the last two cards,
turning them face up. If either or both of these last
two cards is an honour or a trump, he continues to
turn cards of his hand face up until there are two
exposed cards that are neither honours nor trumps (or
until he has exposed his entire hand). When all have
looked at the exposed cards, each picks up his hand.
Any player may, before the dealer discards, propose
going a monte. If all agree, the cards are thrown in,
and there is a new deal by the next dealer. Otherwise
the dealer discards two cards face down, which will
ordinarily count for him and his partner. He may
never discard an honour; he may not discard a trump
unless he is compelled to by the requirement of not
discarding an honour, but, if he does, he need not
announce the fact. The player to the right of the
dealer (called the eletta) asks the dealer if he has
completed his discard, and, on receiving an
affirmative answer, leads to the first trick. Play and
deal are counter-clockwise.

Play and scoring
Play proceeds under the usual rules. The four players
are divided into two fixed partnerships, partners
facing each other across the table. A game (Partita)
consists of four rounds, so that each player is dealer
once. If, before a round is played, it is decided to go a
Monte and have a new deal, that counts as one of the
four rounds, although there is no score: that dealer
does not get to deal again in that game. The cards
that each player wins in tricks are kept beside him,
and joined to those won by his partner only at the end

[2nd column]
of the round; the dealer keeps the two cards he has
discarded separately. When the Matto is played, it is,
as usual, withdrawn and placed on top of the cards
the player has won in tricks. The one who played the
Matto immediately replaces it, before the trick is
gathered up, by a card he has won in a previous trick:
he may not take a card from among those won by his
partner, nor, if he is the dealer, from those he has
discarded. He may nevertheless play the Matto before
he has won a trick; in that case, he must surrender a
card to the player who won the trick to which he
played the Matto as soon as he himself wins a trick. If
he never wins a trick, he must surrender the Matto at
the end of the round. If the dealer does not win a trick,
he must surrender his two discarded cards to the
winner of the last trick.

At the end of the round, the cards won by partners
are put together and the points totalled. If both sides
have won 36 points, neither scores. Otherwise, that
side that has gained more than 36 points records the
excess of its score over 36, e.g. a side that has made 47
points records 11. At the end of the four rounds, the
points recorded by each side are added up, and that
side which has the highest total has won the game. If
the winning side has between 1 and 35 points more in
recorded score than the losers, it has a simple win
(simplice), and each winner is paid 1 game point by
one of the losers. If their total recorded score exceeds
that of the losers by between 36 and 71 points, they
have won a reale, and are paid 2 game points each; if
they have an excess of between 72 and 107 points,
they have won another reale, and each receives 3 game
points; and so on. If the losers have no recorded score
at all, the winners have won a doppia and receive an
additional game point each. For winning every trick
in a round, which is called making a cappotto (slam),
there is an additional bonus of 2 game points. If a
single player wins every trick in a round, it is called a
cappottone, but there is no special bonus apart from
that for cappotto.
Last edited by mikeh on 16 Aug 2025, 02:28, edited 2 times in total.

Re: Dummett's Game of Tarot, Ch. 11

16
I add this chapter because it is the background for chapter 13, and also because there may be more material in at least one of the sources, one of 1856 Vienna abbreviated KW (see p. 227 below), relating to the Lombard game described by Pratesi in a series of notes reproduced elsewhere on this forum (he mentions this Viennese text in his note at viewtopic.php?p=26565#p26565). ). As background for chapter 13, only the first paragraph below and the description of the specific game starting at the bottom of the first column on p. 227, going to the second column of p. 228, are relevant. For a further examination of the KW text, and perhaps of the other two German-language texts cited , all or part of the rest may be helpful. In the rest of the chapter, Dummett goes on to consider other texts, starting with de Gebelin, 1781, on a two-handed game and then back to other German as well as Dutch texts of dates later than that.

Occasionally in this transcription you will see parenthetical comments marked off with { and } instead of the usual ( and ). For some reason the Forum software would occasionally not allow the regular parentheses, but would the other ones: a message would appear saying "internal server error. They are merely a device to get around this problem.

CHAPTER ELEVEN
Classic Eighteenth-century Tarot Outside Italy


Two games, a three-handed and a four-handed
one, are to be regarded as the fundamental forms
of the game of Tarot. In both, the full 78-card
pack is used; in both, the Fool serves as Excuse,
each honour counts 5 points, each Queen 4, each
Cavalier 3 and each Jack 2, the honours being the
four Kings, the XXI, the I and the Fool. In
neither game are there any bids, declarations or
special bonuses: the only way of scoring points is
on cards won in tricks. In the three-handed form,
each plays for himself in each round; the dealer
receives twenty-eight cards in the deal and
discards three, the others receive twenty-five
cards. The dealer's discard counts for him at the
end of the round, and he may not discard
honours. The cards are counted in threes, so that
there are 78 points altogether. In the four-handed
game, the players form two fixed partnerships,
partners facing each other across the table. The
dealer receives twenty-one cards and discards
two, the others receive nineteen each. The
discarded cards may not include honours, and
count for the dealer's side at the end of the round.
The cards are counted in sets of four, the two
discarded cards being treated as a complete set,
so that there are 72 points altogether.

Of these two fundamental forms of Tarot, we
can recognise the modern Swiss four-handed
game as diverging from the fundamental four-
handed one only in a few respects, such as the
rule allowing one who plays a King to the first
trick in its suit to demand the Jack; and we can
recognise the seventeenth-century Swiss game as
being essentially the fundamental three-handed
form, save that the Fool was valued at only 3
points (and possibly also that the jacks were

[2nd column]
treated as low cards). We shail meet repeatedly
with other games that diverge only slightly from
one or other of these two fundamental forms.
They are fundamental to the entire evolution of
Tarot outside Italy, with the sole exception of the
French games described in the Maison Académique:
every Tarot game developed anywhere but in
Italy from the eighteenth century onwards may
be seen as constructed on one or other of the two
fundamental forms as a basis (unless it be true
that Belgian players continued the tradition of
the Maison Académique games). Since the
Bolognese and Sicilian forms of Tarocchi, and
the game of Minchiate, cannot be viewed in this
way, there is good reason to regard all Tarot
games played outside Italy, save those we have
conjectured to have been played before 1700 in
Paris and Normandy, as stemming from a single
source, namely the tradition of play established
at some early date in eastern France and its
immediate neighbours, including the French-
speaking part of Switzerland. Very often, indeed,
the further developments were extremely far-
reaching, and involved not merely additions to,
but radical modifications of, the fundamental
games. Nevertheless, the history of Tarot, from
the eighteenth century to the present day, can be
understood only by taking the two fundamental
forms to be the starting-point.

The hundred years between about 1730 and
1830 were the heyday of the game of Tarot; it
was played not only in northern Italy, eastern
France, Switzerland, Germany and Austro-
Hungary, but also in Belgium, the Netherlands,
Denmark, Sweden and even Russia. Not only
was it, in these areas, a famous game with many


226
devotees: it was also, during that period, more
truly an international game than it had ever been
before or than it has ever been since. At no stage
in its history has it ever been an international
game in the sense that Bridge and chess are
international games, namely that there are
international competitions and internationally
agreed rules; it has always been one played at
home or in the local tavern, coffeehouse or club,
and therefore constantly liable to develop local
variations. But international games in this sense
area fairly modern phenomenon, and it is rare
for card games to achieve that status. During the
century that begins in about 1730, however, there
was less variation in the manner of playing Tarot
with the 78-card pack from one country to
another than at any other time. The game
assumed more or less the same general form
wherever it was played, with countless small
local variations in the exact rules or method of
scoring, but little deviation in the broad
principles of play from one country to another.
The substitution, in some areas, of the French-
suited for the Italian-suited Tarot pack made no
difference whatever in the manner of playing the
game, any more than it made a difference to the
game of Ombre whether it was played with a
Spanish-suited or French-suited pack. The type
of Italian-suited pack used in Germany and
Central Europe, namely one deriving from the
Tarot de Marseille and with inscriptions in
French, provides one reason for regarding the
game of Tarot as having travelled there via
French-speaking lands and not, say, direct from
Italy; a second reason is the conclusion argued
for above, that virtually all non-Italian games
have a common source. Just when the game
reached Germany is problematic. The
affirmation of its great popularity there by the
Maison Académique of 1659 sets an upper bound.
Detlef Hoffmann has argued that it must have
been known there as early as 1557, on the ground
that Catelin Geoffroy's Tarot pack of that year,
using as it does the non-standard suit-signs
introduced by Virgil Solis of Nuremberg, must
have been intended for export to Germany. The
argument is not conclusive. Non-standard suit-
signs were not unknown in France, though this is
the only recorded instance of their use, either in
France or Germany, in a Tarot pack. Moreover,
although D'Allemagne indeed states that
Geoffroy was principally concerned with making
cards for export, ‘export’ would include sending

[2nd column]
cards to Lorraine and D'Allemagne also remarks
that in the sixteenth century Lorraine obtained
playing cards chiefly from Lyons; the reference
by Duke Charles III to tarot cards made under
the name of Catelin Geoffroy has already been
quoted. There Is, however, further support for a
sixteenth-century date in the statement of Ivan
Honl, unfortunately without a precise reference,
that Tarot cards were first mentioned in
Bohemia in 1586.2 Nevertheless, a weighty
argument tells against a date earlier than 1600.
This is the fact that Fischart, the German
translator of Rabelais, very greatly extended
Rabelais’s list of the games played by
Gargantua, but omitted from it the game of
Tarot, which Rabelais had included. Fischart
was born in 1546 or 1547 in Strasbourg; he died
at the end of the year 1590. The first edition of his
version of Rabelais came out, under the title
Geschichtklitterung, in 1575, the second in 1582,
and the third, expanded, one, in which the list of
games was yet further enlarged, in the year of his
death, 1590. Fischart must have gone to
immense pains to discover the names of as many
games as possible to include in his list: his
omission of a game that appeared in Rabelais’s
list is powerful evidence that it was not played in
Alsace during his lifetime. This is particularly
strong evidence, in view ofthe fact that Alsace is
the obvious route for the game of Tarot to have
taken from France to Germany.

Were it not for Honl's Bohemian reference in
1586, the obvious conclusion would be that Tarot
did not reach Germany until around 1600; but
we can accept such a conclusion only by
dismissing Honl’s reference as spurious. There is,
however, one possibility of reconciling the
conflicting evidence, namely by supposing that
the game first reached Germany, not from
France, but from Switzerland. Even so, it is
surprising that it should have reached Bohemia
before Alsace; we shall therefore do well to leave
that precise route and date of its arrival in
Germany an as yet unresolved mystery.
____________
1. Both remarks are to be found in H.-R. D'Allemagne, Les
Cartes à jouer
, Paris, 1906, vol. II, p. 212.
2. Ivan Honl, Z Minulostí karetní hry Cechách, Prague,1947,
p. 31.
3. A modern reprint of the third edition of the
Geschichtklitterung of Johann der Täufer Friedrich Fischart
was published in Düsseldorf in 1963, edited by Ute Nyssen.
The chapter on games is chap. 25, pp. 238-51, in the 1963
edition, the list of games being on pp. 239-49.
[/size]

227
However the mystery is to be resolved, the
game must have become well established in
southern Germany in the early seventeenth
century; and, even if it did not originally enter
from France via Alsace, direct French influence
must have made itself felt at an early stage. By
the eighteenth century, Tarot de Besançon packs
were being made not only in Kempten, Augsburg
and Mannheim, but also in Alsace, in
Strasbourg and Colmar. The most striking
evidence of French influence is the French
terminology used by German Tarot players.
We have seen that in the Maison académique
the mode of playing the Fou was expressed
by saying that 'Ie Fou sert d'excuse'. In the
eighteenth century French Tarot players
began calling the Fool l’Excuse, as they do to this
day. In German-speaking countries this name
was corrupted to der Schkis, der Skys, der Scüs, etc.,
the form now in general use in Austria being der
Sküs
; and the derivation must be from the French
word rather than from Italian scusa, which was
not in the same way used as the name of the card.
Likewise, we have already seen that the XXI is
regularly known by German-speaking Tarot
players as der Mond, or, in earlier times,
occasionally as der Mongue or der Mongur,
corruptions of French le Monde. This could,
indeed, equally well be thought to be derived
from Italian il Mondo, while the term sans prendre
could be taken from French Ombre players, and
the term à trois instead of zu dritt for a three-
handed game regarded as a part of a general
Frenchified card player's vocabulary. But we can
only see the term Kavallerie, for a set of court
cards in one suit, as an adaptation of the French
chevalerie, especially as there was no cognate term
in Italian, and can only take as based on a
French original the practice of saying 'avec'
(with) or 'sans' (without) to indicate whether or
not the trump was included in a declaration of
ten trumps. The most striking example is the
term Trull or Troule,a corruption of French tous
les trois
, used in both Austria and Germany, for
the set of all three Tarot honours (the XXI, the I
and the Fool).

Almost the earliest account in the German
language of any form of Tarot game is that
given in a book entitled Die Kunst, die Welt
erlaubst mit zunehmen in den verschiedenen Arten
der Spiele
(KW), published in Vienna and
Nuremberg in 1756; and the second edition,
of 1769, contains the earliest account of a game

[2nd column]
specifically said to be played in Austria. This
game is said to be the newest form of four-
handed Taroc played in Vienna, and employs the
Italian terms reale and doppio. It proves in fact to
be precisely the type of four-handed game played
in Lombardy, which was then one of the Austrian
dominions, a game very close to the fundamental
four-handed form described at the beginning of
this chapter. We should therefore certainly see
this game as an importation from Lombardy;
but that in no way takes us outside the circle of
the ‘international’ form of Tarot that flourished
during that period, because, as we have seen, the
games played with the 78-card pack in
Lombardy and also in Piedmont during the
eighteenth century had probably themselves been
imported from France. Despite the vogue in
Vienna for a Milanese form of Tarot, the game of
Tarot in general must have been known in Vienna
before the Austrian acquisition of Milan in 1713,
at least if it was known in Bohemia by 1586; and,
in any case, the influence of the German form of
the game soon proved greater than any influences
from Italy, and, at least in the second half of our
international century, Tarot as played in
Germany and in Austria are not to be
distinguished from one another. In the very book
already referred to, KW, there is also described a
game of the characteristic classic international
eighteenth-century type. The mutual influence
was certainly very much assisted by the shared
language: KW was only the first of many card-
game books in German to be published
simultaneously in Vienna and in some German
city, books which must have helped to introduce
players to new modes of play which had
originated elsewhere and to maintain a common
tradition in German-speaking lands.

Before describing the developments that went
to form the classic international type of Tarot
game, it is best to set out the straightforward
four-handed Viennese game imported from
Lombardy, a game included in other German
card-game books up to the early nineteenth
century, and in Dutch ones up to 1836. From the
eighteenth century on, despite the great variety
of games played, the values of the counting cards
are, except in Italy, almost always the same,
namely those given for the fundamental games
described at the beginning of the chapter: 5
points each for the XXI, the I and the Fool; 5
points for each King; 4 points for each Queen; 3
points for each Cavalier; and 2 points for each

228
jack. The method of counting points — whether in
twos, threes or fours, or in some other way —
varies considerably; but the actual values are
almost always constant (with, as it happens, one
exception in the game about to be described). It
will therefore save space henceforth, when,
describing non-Italian games, to refer to these
values as 'standard', noting any divergences. In
describing Italian games, however, the values
will still be stated explicitly, because there is
great variation.

Viennese four-handed Taroc (mid-eighteenth century)

Terminology


Trumps are called Tarocs, the XXI is called the
Mongue, the I the Pagat and the Fool the Scüs. The suits
are referred to by their Italian names, the discard is
called der Scar and a slam is called Volata.

Play

The four players form two fixed partnerships, the
partners facing each other across the table. The full
78-card Italian-suited pack is used; the cards rank in
their original order. The dealer gives nineteen cards to
each player, and takes the last two for himself. It is
not stated how the cards are to be dealt. The last card
dealt to each player is turned face up by the dealer; he
himself turns face up the extra two cards that he is to
take, and, if either of them is a trump or a King, he
continues to turn his cards face up, beginning with
those last dealt, until two cards neither of which is a
trump or a King are visible. (Presumably the Scüs
counts for this purpose as a trump, though this is not
stated.) Then all pick up their hands, and the dealer
discards two cards, which may not be Kings or
trumps, but, if counting cards, count for his side at
the end of the round. The counting cards have their
standard values, save that the XXI (Mongue) counts
6 points. The player to the dealer's right leads to the
first trick, the direction of play being counter-
clockwise, and the hands are played out under the
usual rules of play; the Scüs serves as Excuse. If the
opponents of the player who has the Scüs win the trick
to which it is played, they receive a card in exchange
for it. {By analogy with the Lombard game, they do so
either immediately or as soon as possible, and the
Scüs is surrendered if the side who played it win no
tricks, but this is not stated.} At the end of the round,
the cards are counted in fours; the two cards of the
dealer’s discard count nothing if both are low cards,
and one less than the value of each counting card
otherwise. There are thus altogether 72 points. The

[2nd column]
winning side scores the difference between its point-
total and 36 points. A game {Partie} consists of four
rounds. The winning side is that which has the higher
cumulative point-total; they score 1 game point for
the win plus one more - {for Doppio} if the opponents
have scored no points - {i.e. have not won a round}; the
winners also receive a bonus of 1 game point (for
{Reale} if they have scored 36 or more points more than
the losers. The bonus to be paid when, in any round,
one side gives Volata to the other, i.e. wins all the
tricks, is to be settled by agreement; but, if a side wins
all the tricks in one round, but fails to win the game as
a whole, neither side pays the other. Usually six
games are played two each with each possible
selection of partners but sometimes the same
partners play together for all six games this being
called a partita ferma.

Probably quite early in the eighteenth century,
Tarot players in France and Germany
introduced two new complications into the
fundamental three- and four-handed games.
These two new features were already well
established by 1755, on the testimony of the
Palamedes Redivivus (PR) published in Leipzig in
that year; and, to judge by the French
vocabulary of that and other early German
accounts, it was in France that these new ideas
originated. The first new feature was that of
bonus scores for declarations or melds, before
play, of particular combinations of cards in the
hand of a single player. This was not, indeed, a
wholly new idea; not only was it well known in
other games, but it had characterised certain
Italian forms of Tarocco from as early as the
sixteenth century. But, as we shall see, the typical
Italian rule was that one scored both for having
these special combinations in one's hand before
play began, and for having them among the cards
one had won in tricks at the end of play; and in
four-handed games with partners, these bonuses
tended to swamp the points won on individual
cards. In the classic games played outside Italy,
on the. other hand, the bonuses applied only to
combinations of cards held in hand before play.
Moreover, the combinations recognised were
different. It is thus probable that the introduction
of this feature into international eighteenth-
century Tarot did not result from the imitation of
any Italian prototype, but from the independent
application to the game of Tarot of an idea
generally familiar in card play.

The bonuses for such declarations were an
extraneous feature superimposed upon the basic

229
game: the payments for them were made
immediately, but a player who had made such a
declaration did not usually gain points which
counted towards the winning of the round, which
was determined in the ordinary way solely by the
number of points each player had on the cards he
had won in tricks. The most usual combinations
of cards that could be declared were: ten or more
trumps; all three of the trump XXI, trump I and
the Fool; all four Kings; and a Chevalerie, that is, a
set of all four court cards in one suit. This was
very often complicated by the use of the Fool as a
wild card for purposes of declarations: it could
substitute for any one missing card in a
declaration, save, of course, that of the XXI, I
and Fool, in which it figured in its own right.
Usually however, it was held that a declaration
made only by treating the Fool as a substitute for
a missing card was worth less than one entirely
made up of genuine cards. A further
complication arose from an imitation of the idea
of Matadors from Ombre. In Ombre the
Matadors consisted of an unbroken sequence of
trumps from the top trump down held in the
hand of a single player. In Germany, however,
this idea was, in Tarock, grafted on to the
declaration of ‘all three’ of the XXI, the I and the
Fool. These three cards were called the principal
Matadors; but, if a player was lucky enough, he
could add to a declaration of three Matadors any
further trumps in unbroken sequence from the
XX down, thus increasing his bonus for the
declaration.

The second new feature was that of a bonus for
a particular feat effected in play, or a penalty for
a particular misfortune suffered in play.
Originally, such bonuses and penalties related
only to the trump I or Pagat; the word Pagat is, of
course, a corruption of Bagatto, and since it, or
some very similar word, was almost universally
used for the trump I, we shall henceforth refer to
that card as the Pagat save in connection with
Italian games. Indeed, it seems probable that the
idea of a penalty antedated that of a bonus. If, in
the three-handed game, the Pagat was beaten by
a higher trump in the trick to which it was
played, and so lost, the player who had the Pagat
had to pay a penalty of 5 game points to each of
the other players. It should be noted that this can
be construed only as a penalty for losing the
Pagat, not as a bonus for capturing it. If it had
been a bonus for capturing the Pagat, then we
Should have expected only the player who

[2nd column]
captured it to be paid, perhaps by each of the
other players, or perhaps by the one who lost it
alone. The rule was, however, that the player
who host it paid both the one who captured it, and
the third player. If the Pagat was lost in the last
trick, the penalty was doubled. If there was a
stage at which only these penalties existed,
without any corresponding bonus, we have no
record of it. If there was such a stage, it must
quickly have come to seem unsatisfactory to
make possession of the Pagat so dangerous,
without the chance of a compensatory reward;
and hence the rule was introduced which we
actually find in the accounts, namely that, if the
last trick was won by the Pagat, the player
received a bonus payment of 10 game points from
each of the other two. It is quite likely, however,
that there was a preliminary stage in which only
the penalties, and not the bonus, existed, since,
in the earliest accounts, we find no bonus for
winning any trick before the last one with the
Pagat. Later, the rule was made symmetrical, so
That a player who brought the Pagat home by
winning a trick other than the last one with it was
paid by each of the other two players a bonus of 5
game points. Like the bonuses for declarations,
these bonuses and penalties were superimposed
upon the basic game: except, of course, in so far as
the actual possession of the Pagat, as a counting
card, was concerned, they did not affect the
determination, at the end of the round, of who
had won the round and by how much, which still
depended solely on the cards won in tricks. A
subsequent development was to extend the same
principle to the four Kings, with bonuses of 5
game points for bringing them home and
corresponding penalties for losing them, again
doubled if it happened in the last trick. Usually,
when this was done, the bonus for winning the
last trick with the Pagat was increased to 15
game points, as being harder to achieve than to
win the last trick with a King.

Thus was conceived what was to become of the
most characteristic and interesting features of
many of the later varieties of Tarot, the bonus for
Pagat ultimo, that is, for winning the last trick
with the Pagat; this survived, and developed into
one of the most important elements of many
forms of the game, long after special bonuses and
penalties for bringing home or losing the Pagat,
or a King, in tricks earlier than the last, had been
dropped. It was certainly not in Italy that this
important invention occurred, but either in

230
Germany or, with slightly less probability, in
France. We do indeed find the idea in some of the
games played in Piedmont, though not in those
played in Lombardy, in the eighteenth century,
and this may explain the use in Austria of the
Italian term ultimo; but, as already remarked, the
games played in northern Italy from the
eighteenth century on were not of Italian origin.
The idea of the Bagatto ultimo is wholly absent
from those Tarot games played in Italy which we
know to be free of foreign influence, that is, in the
Bolognese and Sicilian forms of the game and in
Minchiate; and there is no hint of it in any of the
early Italian references to Tarocco.

The bonuses and penalties relating to the
Pagat were originally developed for the three-
handed game. There was a problem in
transferring them to the four-handed game with
partners, for two reasons. One question that
arose was what was to happen when the trick to
which the Pagat was played was won by the
partner of the player who had the Pagat. Should
that side be awarded a bonus, since they had
after all saved their Pagat from capture? Or
should they pay a penalty, because the Pagat had
been beaten by a higher trump? No one felt that
such an easy feat, which could, after all, be
effected by leading the XXI towards one's
partner, merited a bonus. But it was generally
regarded as unfair to penalise that side; and so
such an event normally carried with it neither a
bonus nor a penalty. In later games, however, the
stricter interpretation has sometimes been
adopted. The second question was who deserved
the bonus or incurred the penalty: only the
individual player, or his partner as well? Here
the principle of collective responsibility
prevailed: the partner has assisted or hindered
his colleague by his play, and must be rewarded
or penalised along with him. Thus, in the four-
handed game, if a player won a trick with the
Pagat, he was paid 5 game points by one of the
opponents, or 10 if it was the last trick, and his
partner was paid the same by the other
opponent; and, if the Pagat was captured by the
opponents, the player who lost the Pagat paid 5
game points to one opponent, or 10 if it happened
in the last trick, and his partner paid the same to
the other opponent.

In Germany a third new feature was
introduced, a restriction on when the Fool,
Excuse or Scüs could be played. This usually
took the form of a prohibition on playing it to any

[2nd column]
of the last three tricks; in later forms, this was
varied to a deprivation of the Scüs's immunity
from capture in the last three tricks, so that a
player might legally play it to one of those tricks.
but then lost it. This change was imitated, in a
muted manner, namely as applying only to the
last trick, in some French forms of Tarot,
including that now played, but did not have any
very general importance for the future
development of the game.

From the mid-eighteenth century onwards,
Germany was prolific of card-game books. The
two earliest accounts of classic eighteenth--
century Tarock known to me are from the two
books already mentioned, the first edition of KW
(1756) and the 1755 edition of PR. To these may
be added one in L'Hombre Royal (HR), a volume
published in Vienna and Prague in 1824, since,
although it is so very much later, the description
of Tarock that it contains must, save for one
footnote, have been copied from some much earlier
three-handed game; but one can still detect some
historical development. The KW text consists of a
general description followed by a set of
numbered rules, and there is a little
inconsistency between these, notably over the
payment for a Cavallerie. It is therefore probable
that the first half is a reprint of some earlier
description to which a more up-to-date set of
rules has been appended, without eliminating the
contradictions; in the account that follows, I
shall accordingly indicate this by means of the
terms ‘earlier stratum’ and ‘later stratum’. The
HR account appears to be more archaic than
either of the other two. The use of French
terminology, particularly, in PR, of the term
Excuse for the Fool, makes it very likely that an
identical or similar game was played in France.
It cannot be told from the PR text whether the
game was to be played with an Italian- or
French-suited pack, but KW and HR specify a
French-suited one, KW mentioning the animal
figures on the trump cards. KW refers to the
Italiàn-suited pack, but says that it is mostly
used for a four-handed game, going on (in
the second edition) to explain the
Lombard/Viennese game described above. It
also says that the game of Taroc had only
recently been introduced into Germany, a
statement we know to be erroneous; it
presumably testifies to the spread of the game to
some new area.

231
German Taroc {mid-eighteenth Century}

Terminology


Trumps are called Tarocs (PR and KW) or Taroks
(HR). The XXI is called der Mongue (KW and HR), der
Mond
(HR) or simply no. 21 (PR); the I is called der
Pagat
(all three), der Bagat (PR) or der Pacat (KW); the
Fool is called der Excuse (PR), der Sckis (PR and KW),
der schkis (KW), der Skis (KW). or der Scüs (HR). The
discard is called der Skar (KW).

Deal and Discard

There are three players. A full 78-card French-suited
pack is used. Deal and play are counter-clockwise.
The dealer gives twenty-five cards to each player, in
five rounds of five cards each, beginning with the
player on his right, and taking in addition the last
three cards for himself in the last round. He discards
three cards face down beside him, which count for
him at the end of the round. He may not discard
Kings. If he has exactly three trumps including the
Pagat, he may, if he wishes, discard all three of them;
if he has the Skis, the Pagat and exactly one other
trump, he may, if he wishes, discard these three cards.
In no other circumstances may he discard a trump.
HR states that some players allow that the deal is to
be cancelled, and the cards redealt by the same
dealer, if any player has only one or two trumps; but
PR and KW do not mention this rule. Note that there is
no general prohibition on discarding the Skis.

Declarations


After the dealer has discarded, he makes any
declarations he chooses of combinations of cards in his
hand; the other two players then do the same in turn.
The dealer cannot declare any cards he has
discarded; according to PR and KW, all declared
cards must be shown to the other two players (HR is
silent on this point). No player is obliged to make any
declaration even if he is able to. The possible
declarations are:

(i) Matadors. HR and the earlier stratum of KW
allow the declaration only of three of these, which
must consist of the Mongue (XXI), Pagat and Skis.
KW gives a value of 10 game points for this, but HN
says that some players value it at 10 and some at 20
game points, agreement being necessary before sitting
down to the game. PR and the later stratum of KW
allow a declaration of three or more Matadors,
consisting of the Mongue, Pagat and Skis and, in
addition, other trumps in consecutive sequence from
the XX down, with a value of 10 game points plus 5
more for each Matador in excess of three.

[2nd column]
(ii) Cavallerie. This consists of all four court cards
in one suit, and is valued at 4 game points by HR and
the earlier stratum of KW, and at 10 game points by
PR and the later stratum of KW. PR and the later
stratum of KW also allow the declaration of a half
Cavallerie, consisting of any three court cards of one
suit together with the Skis, with a value of 5 game
points;a whole Cavallerie and a half Cavallerie cannot
be declared in the same suit. HR and the earlier
stratum of KW do not recognise half Cavallerie
declarations.

(iii) Ten trumps. HR says that this declaration is
recognised in many localities, and that the players
must agree on the value to be set on it. KW allows the
declaration unreservedly, with a value of 10 game
points, which, however, are not to be paid
immediately, but only at the end of the round, and
then only if the player concerned has made more than
26 points on the cards he has won in tricks. PR allows
a declaration of ten or more trumps, with a value of
game points plus 5 game points for each trump in
excess of ten; this is paid immediately, with no proviso
about points won on cards. In no case does the Skis
count for this purpose as a trump.

(iv) PR, but not KW or HR, allows a declaration of
all four Kings, valued at 10 game points; alternatively,
one may declare three Kings with the Skis, with a
value of 5 game points. One may not, of course, make
both these declarations.

The payment for any declaration is made
immediately by the other two players, who each pay
its full value, save in the case of a declaration of ten
trumps under the KW rule.

Play

When all three players have had a chance to make
declarations, the player to the right of the dealer leads
to the first trick. Play is under the usual rules. The
cards rank in their original order (i.e. in black suits K,
Q, C, J, 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, A, in red suits K, Q, C,
J, A, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10). The Skis serves as
Excuse. The player takes it back from the trick to
which he played it, and, if he can, gives a low card in
exchange for it; otherwise he does so as soon as he
can. If he makes no tricks, however, he does not
surrender it. If a player has no more trumps in his
hand, then, according to PR and KW, he must play
the Skis, if he has it, as soon as a plain suit is led in
which he is void; HR does not impose this obligation.
The Skis may not be played to any of the last three
tricks. PR and KW do not allow the Skis to be led to a
trick; if a player finds himself with the lead to the
twenty-second trick, and has the Skis, he must
surrender the lead to the player on his right, and must
play the Skis to that trick. According to HR, however,
custom varies over whether the Skis may be led to a
trick, and, again, agreement over this must be reached

232
before playing: when the Skis is led to a trick, among
those who allow this, the other two players must play
trumps if they can. It is not explained what happens if
neither of them has any trumps left; presumably the

Bonuses and penalties


Apart from a passing reference to Pagat ultimo in a
sentence that appears to have been borrowed from KW
in a misplaced attempt to bring the antiquated account
that was being copied up to date, HR mentions only
penalties: the player who has the Pagat pays an
agreed sum to each opponent if it is captured, and
twice that sum to each if it is captured last trick.
According to PR and KW, 5 game points are paid to
each opponent if the Pagat is beaten by a higher
trump, and 10 game points if this happens in the last
trick; but a player who wins the last trick with the
Pagat is paid 10 game points by each opponent.

Scoring

The counting cards have their standard values. The
cards are counted in threes. If the player who had the
Skis made no tricks, he counts 4 points for his Skis,
while the player who won the trick to which he played
it counts his two odd cards as if they were three.
There are thus in all cases 78 points altogether. Each
player with fewer than 26 points pays, in all, as many
game points as he has card points short of 26; each
player with more than 26 points receives, in all, as
many game points as he has card points in excess of
26. {E.g. if A has 29 card points, B 24 and C 25, B
pays A 2 game points and C pays him 1 game point; if
A has 29 points, B 30 and C 19, C pays 3 game points
to A and 4 game points to B.}

[Dummett now turns to the 18th century French game,based on de Gebelin, here omitted.]
Last edited by mikeh on 16 Aug 2025, 01:31, edited 9 times in total.

Re: Dummett's Game of Tarot, Ch. 1

17
[Game of Tarot, pp. 3-9]

CHAPTER 1
The Tarot Pack in Playing-Card History

In his notes to The Waste Land, T.S. Eliot wrote,
‘I am not familiar with the exact constitution of
the Tarot pack’; he evidently did not expect his
readers to be, either. Now, just over half a
century later, probably most people in Britain
and the United States either have actually seen a
Tarot pack or have at least seen pictures of the
cards: specimens of the pack, and books about it,
are on sale everywhere; articles about it appear
in the newspapers, and it has figured in a James
Bond film. Few, indeed, could give much of an
account of the significance of the Tarot pack or
its relation to ordinary playing cards. Almost
everyone would be likely to say, ‘It’s used for
fortune-telling, isn’t it?’, which is true as far as it
goes, but, as we shall see, conveys an impression
at variance with the true history of the cards.
But, for the moment, let us postpone an enquiry
into the use to which these cards are put, and
confine ourselves to their appearance — the
composition and design of the pack.

In any of the popular accounts that have
become so common, the Tarot pack is likely to be
described as follows. It has four suits, consisting
not of those with which we are familiar, but of
Swords, Batons, Cups and Coins. In each suit
there are ten numeral cards, from Ace to 10, and
four court cards, instead of only three: King,
Queen, Knight and Jack. Besides the 56 suit
cards, there are twenty-two additional cards,
making a pack of 78 cards in all: one
unnumbered card, the Fool, and twenty-one
picture cards, numbered (usually with Roman
numerals) from I to XXI. In the early chapters of
this book, the twenty-one numbered picture
cards will be referred to as triumphs,for a reason

[2nd column]
that will be explained later. The subjects most
usually depicted on the triumphs are as follows: I
— the Bagatto (Mountebank); II — the Popess; III
— the Empress; IV — the Emperor; V — the Pope;
VI - Love (or the Lovers); VII — the Chariot;
VIII - Justice; IX — the Hermit; X — the Wheel of
Fortune; XI — Fortitude; XII - the Hanged
Man; XIII - Death; XIV — Temperance; XV —
the Devil; XVI - the Tower; XVII - the Star;
XVIII - the Moon; XIX - the Sun; XX -
Judgment; and XXI - the World. If the
description follows the occultist tradition, then
Batons will probably be called Wands, Coins will
be called Pentacles, the Bagatto will be called the
Magician, the Popess the High Priestess, the
Pope the High Priest or the Hierophant, the
triumphs as a whole, together with the Fool, the
Major Arcana and the suit cards the Minor
Arcana; but, although these names are
appropriate to some modern packs, they are
historically inaccurate. Nomenclature apart, the
description just given is a perfectly correct
account of the composition -of the most
characteristic form of the Tarot pack; as we shall
see, it has had, and still has, other forms.

When we come to ask how and for what
purpose this picturesque form of pack came into
being, we need to isolate those features of the
Tarot pack which are peculiar to it and
differentiate it from the regular playing-card
pack. To anyone familiar only with the Anglo-
American pack, the answer to this question
seems obvious: the Tarot pack differs in having
different suit-signs; in having a Knight in each
suit, in addition to the ordinary three court
cards; and in containing the twenty-one

4 Part I: History and Mystery
triumphs. To such a person, the presence of the
Fool, on the other hand, would be unlikely to
appear a distinguishing characteristic: it seems
obviously to be the equivalent of the Joker. It
needs, however, only a little knowledge of the
playing cards still in normal use in Italy and Spain
to see that most of these answers are wrong.
Someone who has never played cards on the
Continent of Europe may well suppose — if he
asks himself the question at all — that the
ordinary playing-card pack is, and perhaps
always has been, everywhere the same. And it is
indeed true that cards of the Anglo-American
pattern — often now known, outside Britain and
the United States, as the International pattern —
are used in every country of the world at the
present day. It will be obvious that the designs of
the court cards in the Anglo-American pack are
stereotyped, and vary from pack to pack or from
maker to maker only within very narrow limits:
they form what is known as a standard pattern. But
anyone who has played cards almost anywhere in
Europe outside Britain and Ireland is likely to be
aware that this is far from being the only
standard pattern of playing-card design. The
Anglo-American pattern, originally borrowed by
English cardmakers from one used at Rouen, and
inherited by those of the United States, is only
one among many, though the most widespread:
there is a multitude of other, quite different,
standard patterns, some now obsolete, but many
still very much in use; some national, some
regional, and others used in various areas and
competing with other standard patterns; some
well recognised and bearing accepted names,
others identified only by historians of playing
cards.

When a card game migrates from one country
or region to another, it very often, though by no
means always, takes with it the form of pack used
for playing it in its native land. In this way, a
standard pattern originally peculiar to one
locality comes to be diffused over a wide area,
and, often, to be associated with a particular
game. It is, indeed, the spread, during the
present century, of the games of Rummy, Poker
and Contract Bridge to almost every country of
the world that has caused the Anglo-American
pattern to invade countries that still retain their
own national or regional patterns for other
games. For this reason, much can be learned
about the history of card games by studying the
history of the various standard patterns.

[2nd column]
There are, however, other, more radical,
differences between playing-card packs,
including ones still in general use, than those
variations in design that constitute the
distinctions between the standard patterns; in
particular, differences in the suit-signs employed.
The cards used in, say, Belgium differ from those
used in Britain only in respect of the standard
pattern to which they conform: but some of those
still widely used in Germany, Italy, Spain, Latin
American countries and several others differ in
this more fundamental respect, that they do not
even bear the same suit-signs. The suit-signs with
which we are familiar, and which are known in
every country of the world — Spades, Clubs,
Hearts and Diamonds - originated in France,
and are therefore conveniently described as
constituting the French suit-system. There are,
however, three other, quite different, suit-systems .
still in regular use, the German, Swiss and Latin
systems, all of which, as we shall see, are older
than the French one. The German suit-system
consists of Leaves, Acorns, Hearts and Bells (the
Bells being small spherical ones). This system
originated in Germany, and is now used, in a
wide variety of distinct standard patterns, not
only in Germany itself, but in Austria, Hungary,
Czechoslovakia, the Italian Tyrol, Slovenia and
occasionally Poland. The names of the suits in
German, in the singular, as they are usually
used, are, in the same order as above: Laub, or,
more usually, Grün (green); Eichel; Herz, or, more
usually, Rot (red); and Schelle. The Swiss suit-
system is rather similar, consisting of Roses,
Acorns, Shields and Bells. Not only did it
originate in Switzerland, but it has never spread
beyond that country; .there has only ever been
one standard pattern for it, and it is used
primarily in the German-speaking cantons. The
Swiss-German names of the suits, in the above
order, are: Rosen, Eicheln, Schilten and Schellen.

The suits of the Latin system are those which
we have already seen as being used in the Tarot
pack — Swords, Batons, Cups and Coins: they are
very far from being peculiar to the Tarot pack,
being used equally for regular packs of playing
cards not containing the triumphs which are the
special feature of the Tarot pack, and having long
been so used. The names of the suits in Italian, in
the above order, are: Spade, Basioni, Coppe and
Denari; in Spanish they are: Espadas, Bastos, Copas
and Oros (gold). Although I have spoken of ‘the
Latin suit-system’, it should really be regarded as

The Tarot Pack in Playing-Card History 5
a family of suit-systems, having three variants
sufficiently distinct each to rank as a separate
suit-system in its own right. For convenience, I
shall refer to these as the Italian, the Spanish and
the Portuguese systems. This time, however, there
is not meant to be any suggestion that the names
indicate the country where each system
originated, and, where necessary, I shall enclose
the names in inverted commas as a reminder that
no such suggestion is intended: at least in the
case of the Spanish and Portuguese systems, the
suggestion would, as we shall see, be definitely
wrong. Nor would it be correct to think of these
suit-systems as being, at any stage in history,
confined to the country whose name we have
assigned to it: the terms ‘Italian’, ‘Spanish’ and
‘Portuguese’, in this connection, are mere
convenient labels, indicating no more than that,
the suit-system in question is, or was at one time,
particularly associated with the country
concerned.

The three suit-systems belonging to the Latin
family share the same suit-signs, but are
differentiated from one another primarily by the
highly divergent shapes of the Swords and
Batons, and the very different ways in which
these two suit-signs are placed on the numeral
cards. The Spanish Swords are straight, and the
Spanish Batons are knotty cudgels, sometimes
with protuberances representing shoots: both
are placed on the cards (save for the 3 of Batons)
in the manner familiar to us, namely each one
separate from the others. The Italian Swords are
crescent-shaped, and the Italian Batons are
polished staffs: each Sword and each Baton
extends from top to bottom of the card, and they
are arranged on the cards so as to intersect,
forming, in the case of the straight Batons, a
trellis pattern (on the odd-numbered-cards of the
Swords suit, one sword is usually straight, and
often two are straight on the 10 of Swords). The
Portuguese system is intermediate between the
other two: the Swords are straight, as in the
Spanish system, but intersect, as in the Italian
one; the Batons also intersect, and are usually
much more regular in form than the Spanish
ones, though not as smooth and straight as the
Italian.

It is the Italian form of the Latin suit-system
that is used in the characteristic type of Tarot
pack with a description of which this chapter
opened; the use of Spanish suit-signs in Tarot

[2nd column]
packs is virtually unknown. The use of the Italian
variant in regular playing-card packs is now
largely confined to the North-East of Italy,
notably Trieste, Venice, Treviso and Trent, but
also in certain parts of Lombardy, namely
Brescia and Bergamo, and, for the game of
Primiera, in Bologna; in these areas it is found in
several different, though fairly closely related,
standard patterns. It is not now in use, except for
Tarot packs, anywhere outside Italy. Well into
this century, however, a special form of Italian-
suited pack survived in Central Europe, used
only for the game known originally as Trappola.
This game originated in Venice, but died out in
its native land: in travelling North, it took with it
a form of pack which, over the centuries,
remained remarkably faithful in design to its
Italian prototype. The last Trappola pack to be
manufactured was made in Prague in 1944.

The--Spanish-suited pack remains in
predominant use throughout Spain and in the
Spanish-speaking countries of Latin America; it
is also used, and manufactured, in Morocco. In
France, it is used in the Catalan region of
Roussillon, adjacent to Spain, and, with a very
distinctive standard pattern, for the game of
Aluette, popular in Brittany and in Bordeaux.
Furthermore, it is in wider use in Italy than the
Italian-suited pack itself: one standard pattern is
used in Sicily, another, called after Naples,
throughout the southern half of the peninsula,
and two others in central Italy, from Rome as far
north as Piacenza.

The Portuguese suit-system is now all but
extinct: it survives only in a very special form of
the Tarot pack peculiar to Sicily. It was, for long,
the national suit-system of Portugal, but was also
known in Florence, Rome, Sicily and Malta. In
Europe, it has been the least successful of all the
six different suit-systems here described
(counting the three members of the Latin family
as distinct systems): but it compensated for this
by a prodigious success in Asia, where it travelled
with the Portuguese colonialists and traders, as
well as, of course, being used in Brazil. In India,
in Indonesia and, above all, in Japan, the
Portuguese playing-card pack was copied and
adapted in style to indigenous artistic forms;
indeed, in Japan, the entire practice of playing
cards derives originally from the Portuguese
example. There are still manufactured in Japan a
number of types of playing-card pack which are
demonstrably descendants of the Portuguese-
suited pack, although they have diverged very far

6 Part I: History and Mystery
from their prototype and are known only to a
minority of Japanese.

The use of suits unfamiliar to British and
American card-players is, thus, in no way a
peculiarity of the Tarot pack: it is simply that
that pack, in the form described above, employs
the Italian suit-system rather than the French
one long ago adopted by the English cardmakers.
That it should do so is not in the least surprising,
since it was in Italy that the Tarot pack was
invented, and at a time when no other suit-
system was known there.

The supposition that the presence of the
Knight is distinctive to the Tarot pack turns out
to be equally mistaken. Because of the
awkwardness of having two court cards whose
names in English begin with a K (or three if one
says ‘Knave’ rather than ‘Jack’), we shall
henceforward call the Knight the ‘Cavalier”: no
association with the supporters of Charles I in
the Civil War is intended - he is simply a Knight
as in chess. This choice of name is justified by the
fact that in French the name of this card is
Cavalier, and in Italian and Spanish simply
Cavallo and Caballo respectively (both meaning
‘horse’), although in German it is Reiter or
Kavall. Now, allied to the distinctions between
the suit-systems are various other differences in
the forms of the cards or in the composition of the
pack, and, in particular, differences in the make-
up of the court. In all suit-systems, the highest
court card of each suit is the King (Roi in French,
König in German, Re in Italian and Rey in
Spanish); indeed, this is also true of various other
forms of playing-card pack found outside
Europe. But even here there is a distinction. In
the French and Spanish suit-systems, the King is
always shown standing. In the Italian, German
and Swiss suit-systems, on the contrary, he is
virtually always shown seated; the.exception is
the German-suited Hungarian pattern, used at
the present day in Austria and Czechoslovakia as
well as in Hungary, in which the King is
mounted, as he was also, exceptionally, on some
early German-suited cards. The Portuguese-
suited pack originally agreed with the Italian-
suited one in having seated Kings; only in some
late examples did the Kings, under Spanish
influence, come to be depicted standing. With
modern double-headed cards it is, admittedly,
often impossible to tell whether the King is
standing or seated, but most standard double-
headed patterns can be traced back to single-

[2nd column]
figure ones that are either otherwise identical or
at least closely similar, so that, in almost all
cases, we can say what was the original posture
of the King.

A court consisting of King, Queen, and Jack
(in French, Roi, Dame and Valet) is found only in
the French-suited pack. In the German and
Swiss suit-systems, all three court figures are
male: the lower two, originally called Obermann
and Untermann, have long been known simply. as
Ober and Unter (Under in Switzerland). They are
almost always shown standing, although, in the
Württemberg pattern, the Obers are mounted,
and they are, of course, further distinguished
from the King by the fact that he is crowned; very
often there is a further aid to identification in that
the King bears two suit-signs (four altogether in
a double-headed pack). They are distinguished
from one another, by a kind of visual pun, by the
position of the suit-sign. In the older, single-
figure, packs, the suit-sign of the Ober was at the
top of the card, and that of the Unter at the
bottom: now that double-headed cards are usual,
the suit-sign of the Unter is at the bottom of the
half-card, that is, just above the middle of the
whole card. It should be borne in mind that the
use of indices to show the rank of the cards did
not become the usual practice until the late
nineteenth century; even to this day some
standard patterns still omit them. When there
are no indices, it is essential that there should be
some readily perceived conventional feature to
make the rank of a court figure instantly
recognisable. In German-suited packs, the
primary mark of distinction between the Ober
and the Unter is the position of the suit-sign.
In the Italian and Spanish suit-systems, the
three court figures of the regular pack are again
all male, but are differentiated in another way:
the second court is a mounted Cavalier or
Knight, the third one a Jack (in Italian Fante, in
Spanish Sota), shown standing. In the Portuguese -
suit-system, the second court card was again a
Cavalier, but the third one was female, shown
standing, and will here be called a Maid. The
name of this card in both Spanish and
Portuguese is again Sota, which is in fact a
feminine word; in Italian, it is called variously
Donna, Fantina or Fantiglia.

The Cavalier has, thus, every right to be
present in the Italian-suited Tarot pack; his
presence is nothing special to the Tarot pack,
since he is found in every Italian-suited pack. It is

The Tarot Pack in Playing-Card History 7
not he who is the intruder, but the Queen. The
inclusion of four court cards, instead of only
three, in each suit, is genuinely a special feature
of the Tarot pack. In the fifteenth century, there
were, it is true, a number of regular German-
suited packs made with four court cards to each
suit, usually with the Queen added to the three
male figures, and it is possible that this
sometimes happened in Italy also, though no
such packs have survived: but that experiment
was abandoned, and, from the sixteenth century
onwards, regular playing-card packs have
always had three court cards per suit, while
Tarot packs have had four. In the very earliest
Tarot pack to have survived, there were as many
as six court cards in each of the four suits; but,
with that one exception, so far as we know, every
Tarot pack, of whatever form, has not only had
just four court cards, but precisely the four that
we have listed — King, Queen, Cavalier and Jack
— save that the Jack is sometimes replaced by a
Maid.

What distinguishes the Tarot pack from every
other kind of playing-card pack is the presence of
the twenty-one triumphs: a sequence of picture
cards not identified by a suit-sign, like the
ordinary suits, and not divided, like them, into
numeral cards and court cards. Since, even in
present-day Europe, there is such a variety of
types of pack, we need a word to pick out that
broad category of those which, unlike the Tarot
pack, are entirely composed of cards belonging to
suits properly so called. I have hitherto been
using the word ‘regular’ for just this purpose, for
which we may now explicitly appropriate it.
Apart from the Tarot pack, those so far
mentioned all have in common that they are
divided into four suits. Almost from the earliest
times when playing cards were known in Europe,
however, down to our own times, repeated
experiments have been made with the
introduction of a fifth or even a sixth suit;
although none of these experiments has ever won
much favour with the card-playing public, it
would be a mistake to make the division into just
four suits a defining characteristic of regular
packs. The presence of less than ten numeral
cards in each suit is exceedingly common; the
presence of more than ten is very exceptional, but
not quite unknown. It would therefore be
misleading to make the application of the term
‘regular’ depend on the exact number either of
numeral cards or of court cards. What will be

[2nd column]
meant by a regular pack is any that is
exhaustively divided into suits, each suit being
distinguished by a suit-sign and divided into
numeral cards, the rank of which is indicated by
how often the suit-sign is repeated, and court
cards showing human figures.

In the wide sense of the term ‘playing card’,
there exist playing-card packs with a completely
different structure, for instance a Lexicon pack.
It would be a mistake to think of such things as
existing only in modern times: from the fifteenth
century onwards, people have been devising
special packs of cards to play games of their own
invention. Almost all of these have, indeed, been
ephemeral. The one exception is the Cuccù pack,
invented in Italy in the seventeenth century for a
simple and amusing game, and still being
produced; packs derived from it were once
popular in Germany and are still popular in
Denmark, Norway and Sweden. Intermediate
between these and regular packs are what may
be called ‘augmented’ packs, ones consisting of a
regular pack to which a number of cards not
belonging to any of the ordinary suits have been
added. To this general category the Tarot pack
evidently belongs. A modern example is the
Taotl pack, specially devised by its
manufacturers for a complicated but excellent
game; but historically all augmented packs
known in Europe have been Tarot packs of one or
another type. To ask why the Tarot pack was
invented is, therefore, essentially to ask why
anyone found it necessary to combine the regular
pack with a sequence of a quite different kind.

Strictly speaking, our definition would require
us to categorise any pack containing one or more
Jokers as an augmented rather than a regular
pack; this would obviously be misleading, and so
we shall allow a pack to count as regular. if,
besides suit cards, it contains any number of
Jokers, it being understood that, even though
there may be more than one Joker, they are not
in principle differentiated from one another. (For
one game, Zwicker, played in Schleswig-
Holstein, as many as six Jokers are used to one
pack.) As previously remarked, no one unaware
of the actual facts of the matter can resist
identifying the Fool of the Tarot pack with the
Joker of the regular pack, and it is often
confidently asserted, on purely a priori grounds,
that the Joker derives from the Tarot Fool. In
fact, there is not a trace of connection between
them. If there were, we should expect to find

8 Part I: History and Mystery
some form of Fool or Joker in regular Italian-
suited packs, whereas it is only in French-suited
packs, and, at that, in ones with a full
complement of 52 cards, that the Joker is ever
included: Long before the Joker was introduced
into the regular pack, the practice was quite
common, in a variety of games, of designating a
particular suit card as wild: but the actual idea of
introducing a special card for this purpose did
not occur to anyone until the second half of the
nineteenth century, in the United States, where
the Joker first used in Euchre as the permanent
highest trump was taken over for use in both
Poker and Rummy as a wild card; and it was
from there that it spread to Europe, together with
those games. Since the Joker was invented at a
time and place at which the Tarot pack was
virtually unknown, we have to regard the
resemblance between the Joker and the Fool of
the Tarot pack as due to no more than pure
coincidence.

To complete our brief survey of the different
European suit-systems, we must glance briefly at
the principal differences between them relating
to the numeral cards. The full French-suited
regular pack has, of course, 52 cards, as does the
Italian-suited one. The full Spanish-suited pack,
on the other hand, has only 48 cards, since it
lacks the 10s. The same is true of almost all
Portuguese-suited regular packs. Most of the
latter, including all those used in Portugal itself,
also had an outstanding peculiarity of design:
dragons are depicted on all the Aces. This last
feature was copied on all the playing cards
derived from the Portuguese ones which were
produced in India, Indonesia and Japan. While
the 10s are missing in the Spanish and
Portuguese suit-systems, German- and Swiss-
suited packs make what is to us a much more
surprising omission, namely of the Aces. This is
no longer quite obvious from a glance at a
German- or Swiss-suited pack, since there are
cards which not only look much like Aces but are
actually referred to as such, and, in Germany,
where indices are used, bear the letter A for As
(Ace). Historically, however, these cards are not
Aces, but Deuces, and bear, not one, but two
suit-signs. Formerly, German card-players were
much more conscious of the historical origin of
this card, and referred to it as the Daus (Deuce):
indeed, the German-suited pack was frequently
distinguished from the French-suited pack by
calling the former Dauskarte and the latter Askarte.

[2nd column]
Now, however, the Deuce of the German- and
Swiss-suited packs has been so thoroughly
assimilated to the Ace of other packs that it has
been all but forgotten that it had a different
ancestry. The omission of the Aces reduces the
full German- and Swiss-suited packs also to 48
cards; but full German-suited packs are no
longer produced, having long been entirely
superseded by shortened ones, while the full
Swiss-suited pack maintains only the most
tenuous existence.The Swiss-suited pack has one
peculiarity of design which ought to be noted: the
10s do not, as in other packs, display ten suit-
signs, but, instead, show a banner bearing a
single suit-sign; for this reason, they are often
referred to, not as 10s, but as Banners.
In Britain, several games are known, such as
Bezique, in which a number of numeral cards are
omitted from each suit; but they have never been
so popular as to provide a great deal of incentive
for the actual manufacture and sale of
appropriately shortened packs. In most other
European countries, however, the reverse holds
good. Most of the celebrated national card games
~ Piquet in France, Skat in Germany,
Klaverjassen in the Netherlands, Tresillo_ in
Spain, Jass in Switzerland, Tressette in Italy —
require a shortened pack. As a result, far more
shortened packs are bought than ones with a full
complement of cards. There is a great variety of
such shortened packs: here only the principal
ones will be noted. In France, a shortened pack
has always 32 cards, as used for Bezique; it is
often known in England as a Piquet pack, and is
formed by omission of the numeral cards from 2
to 6. The shortened Swiss-suited pack consists of
36 cards, being formed by omission of the
numeral cards from 3 to 5 from the full 48-card
pack which it has now largely ousted. The full
48-card German-suited pack disappeared long
ago; the principal shortened forms are a 36-card
one, identical in composition with the Swiss-
suited pack, and a 32-card one, which lacks also
the 6s. French-suited packs are also common in
Germany in both a 32-card form, as int France,
and a 36-card form, retaining the 6s. The
Spanish-suited pack in both Spain and France is
still found in both the full 48-card form and a
shortened 40-card form, the latter formed by
omission of the 8s and 9s. In Italy, however, the
Spanish-suited pack exists only in the shortened
form with 40 cards. Full 52-card versions of the
Italian-suited pack are still produced in small

The Tarot Pack in Playing-Card History 9
numbers: since, however, almost all modern
Italian card games demand only 40 cards, both
Italian- and French-suited packs are mostly sold
with only 40 cards, omitting the 8s and 9s and 10s.
The Trappola pack, the sole type of Italian-suited
regular pack used, at least after the sixteenth
century, by non-Italian-speaking players, and
then only for a particular game, was also a
shortened pack, of 36 cards, whose composition
was unique: it retained the 2s as well as the Aces,
and omitted the numeral cards from 3 to 6. How
these various differences in composition arose will
be described in the next chapter.

The form of Tarot pack described at the outset
of this chapter is not, as there remarked, its only
form. It occurs in both Portuguese-suited and,
particularly, French-suited versions; there are
also shortened forms of the Tarot pack, and, for
many centuries, there existed one expanded form
of it. All these will be described in due course. In
the meantime, if we are to understand how and
why the Tarot pack came to be invented, we
must look a little at the historical evolution of
European playing cards.
Last edited by mikeh on 16 Aug 2025, 00:51, edited 1 time in total.

Re: Dummett's Game of Tarot, Ch. 2

18
From Game of Tarot, pp. 10-33.

CHAPTER 2
The Beginnings in Europe

The history of chess has been intensively
investigated, and is not, save in matters of detail,
in dispute. The game was invented in India in or
before the sixth century A.D, was introduced into
Persia in. the sixth century and into the
Byzantine Empire before the ninth, spread after
the Muslim conquest of Persia throughout the
Islamic world, and from there was brought to
Western Europe in the ninth or tenth century.
By contrast, the origin and diffusion of playing
cards remain very much subject to doubt,
although much has been discovered and is
currently being discovered.

The earliest European references to playing
cards and card games have been assiduously
collected and intensively scrutinised. When the
process of collection began, the first impression
was that they clustered thickly around the turn of
the fourteenth century, but stretched back before
that, becoming sparser and sparser, until the
beginning of the thirteenth. Under scrutiny,
however, many of these references were rejected
as misreadings or later interpolations, and the
final picture that emerged was quite different.
With one disputed and one unconfirmed
exception, no authentic reference to playing
cards is known from any European source before
the year 1377. In that year, there are four: one
from Florence, one from Paris, one from Basle
and one from Siena. From then on, they come in
thick and fast: not from all over Europe, but from
a large part of it — from Italy and Sicily, from
Switzerland and southern Germany, from the
Low Countries, from Paris, Marseilles and
Barcelona; between 1377 and 1400, an average of
about three references every two years. From

[2nd column]
several localities, there is more than one reference
in this period; here is a list of places from which
we know of fourteenth-century references to
playing cards, together with the dates of the
earliest known reference: Florence (1377); Paris
(1377); Basle (1377); Siena (1377); Regensburg
(1378); Viterbo (1379); Brabant (1379); St
Gallen (1379); Berne (between 1367 and 1398,
perhaps in 1379); Constance (1379); Barcelona
(1380); Nuremberg (1380); Perpignan (1380);
Marseilles (1381); Lille (1382); Valencia
(1384); Sicily (between 1377 and 1391); Zurich
(1389); Venice (1390); the County of Holland
(1390); Augsburg (1391); Frankfurt-am-Main
(1392); Ulm (1397); Leyden (1397). 1
_______________________
1. For most of these references, see W.L. Schreiber, Die
Ältesten Spielkarten
, Strasbourg, 1936, G. Piccard and H.
Rosenfeld, ‘Neue Beitrige zum Alter der Spielkarten’,
Archiv für Geschichte des Buchwesens, vol. 3, 1961, pp. 555-66,
and H. Rosenfeld, ‘Zur Vor- und Frühgeschichte und
Morphogenese von Kartenspiel und Tarock’, Archiv für
Kulturgeschichte
, vol. 52, 1970, pp. 65-94, especially pp. 75-6.
For those from Perpignan and Valencia, see José Maria
Madurell Marimén, Notas Documentales de Naiperos
Barceloneses, in Documentos y Estudios, vol. IV, Instituto
Municipal de Historia, Barcelona, 1961, pp. 54-117; see pp.
62 and 64. For that from Venice, see B. Cecchetti, ‘Giocolieri
e giuochi antichi in Venezia’, Archivo Veneto, vol. XXXVIII,
1889, fasc. 76, p. 426. That from Sicily has not been
published: it comes from an edict issued under Maria I, who
reigned as sole monarch from 1377 to 1391; the text of the
edict is contained in a manuscript volume of laws of the
town of Lentini, written about 1410-20, presently in the
possession of Mrs Virginia Bugliardo, of New York, who
very kindly provided me with a photocopy of the relevant
pages. Pavle Bidev, Die spanische Herkunft der Spielkarte, ed.
Egbert Meissenburg, Winsen-Luhe, 1973, p. 10, cites a
mention of naipes in Saragossa in 1378 (not a prohibition).
He gives Joseph Brunet y Bellet, Lo joch de nais, naips 6 cartas,

The Beginnings in Europe 11
Most of these early references tell us no more
than that card playing occurred in the given area
at the time in quéstion: some record the purchase
of a pack or the playing of a game, and many are
city ordinances banning the playing of various
games, particularly dice and cards. One of the
earliest, however, the celebrated treatise Tractatus
de moribus et disciplina humanae conversationis,
written
in Basle in 1377 by a Dominican friar by the
name of John (usually known, probably wrongly,
as John of Rheinfelden), gives an actual
description of the pack as known to its author,
though not of any of the games played with it.
From this we learn that the structure of the pack
was essentially what it is now. There were four
suits, each with its own suit-sign; each suit
consisted of 13 cards, divided into ten numeral
cards and three court cards. The numeral cards
were distinguished, just as now, by the number of
repetitions of the suit-sign. The court cards
consisted of a seated King and a higher and lower
‘Marshal’, each holding his suit-sign in his hand.
(This last detail tallies with the practice in many
of the earliest surviving packs, and in some of
the later ones). The two Marshals were
distinguished by the fact that the higher one held
his suit-sign aloft, while the lower one held it
hanging down from his hand: these were,
evidently, then, the Swiss or German Ober and
Unter. Brother John unfortunately does not
indicate what suit-signs were used. These cards
would, of course, have been single-headed:
double-headed ones did not come in until the
eighteenth century, and were adopted, for
various standard patterns; only very slowly (for
the Anglo-American one, only after 1850);
indeed, some standard patterns use single-
headed cards to this day. They would also have
lacked indices: these appeared haphazardly as
early as the fifteenth century, but were never
placed in the corners, and were seldom used
systematically, until the modern practice was
____________________
Barcelona, 1886, as his authority for all the references cited
by him and not by Rosenfeld, but I cannot find a mention of
the Saragossa reference in that book. Bidev’s work demands
a modification of the statement of the opening paragraph
that the Indian origin of chess is not in dispute, since he
favours a Chinese origin, basing this claim on the evidence
presented in Joseph Needham, Science and Civilisation in
China
, vol 4, part I, Cambridge, 1962, pp. 314-31. This
evidence was in part discussed, and rejected as irrelevant to
the origin of chess, by H.J.R. Murray in his History of Chess,
Oxford, 1913, p. 122.


[2nd column]
introduced by American card manufacturers in
the 1870s; it, too, has yet to spread to all
standard patterns. But, in essentials, save for the
use of Ober and Unter instead of Queen and
Jack, and, we can be sure, save also for the suit-
signs, the pack described by John of Rheinfelden
in the earliest year from which we have any
mention of playing cards in Europe was exactly
the same as our modern English pack. 2

The evidence thus strongly suggests that there
was no long period of evolution at the end of which
the playing-card pack as we know it emerged,
but, on the contrary, that, a matter of at most
a very few years before 1377, the pack was either
invented or introduced from elsewhere, in a fully
developed form, and immediately spread over a
wide area of Europe. This impression is
reinforced by the fact that two of the very early
sources — John of Rheinfelden writing in 1377
and the Chronicles of Viterbo referring to the
year 1379 — explicitly state that playing cards
had been introduced into their areas in the very
year in question, while the Valencia edict of 1384
refers to them as ‘a new game’, and the earliest
reference of all, the Florentine edict of 1377,
speaks of them as ‘newly introduced in these
parts’.3 There are also well-known arguments
from silence. Petrarch’s De remediis utriusque
fortunae
(1366) discusses a number of games but
says nothing about playing cards; a Paris
ordinance of 1369 forbids numerous games, but
does not mention card games, although one of
1377 was to forbid cards to be played on work
days; similarly, a St Gallen ordinance of 1364
forbade dice games, and allowed board games,
but left cards unmentioned, although an
ordinance of 1379 prohibited them as well.
This is not to say that no problems arise. Dr
Peter Kopp had claimed the discovery of a yet
earlier reference to card playing, from an
ordinance of the city of Berne in 1367.4 (Mr Lex
Rijnen has reported an earlier one still, from the
neighbourhood of Amsterdam in about 1365, but
_____________________
2 See E.A. Bond, ‘The history of playing-cards’,
Athenaeum, no. 2621,19 Jan. 1878, p. 87, col. 3; p. 88, col.2.
3 Mr George Beal, in Discovering Playing-Cards and Tarots,
Aylesbury, 1972, p. 4, states that a manuscript of 1384 from
Nuremberg speaks of the ‘widespread adoption of the new
game throughout Europe’, but I have been unable to find any
confirmation of this.
4 'Die frühesten Spielkarten in der Schweiz’, Zeitschrift für
Scheizerische Archäeologie und Kunstgeschichte
, vol. 30, 1973, pp.
130-45.


12 Part I: History and Mystery
this as yet remains unconfirmed.) 5 A shift of ten
years in the chronology is in itself of minor
importance; but if a decade elapsed between the
first known reference and the second, then
perhaps playing cards had been in use in some
localities for ten or even twenty years before the
first reference occurred, and the many references
from 1377 onwards are evidence only of their
wider diffusion rather than of their invention or
introduction.

Dr Hellmut Rosenfeld has controverted Dr
Kopp’s claim:6 we have only a copy of the 1367
ordinance from a compilation made in 1398, and
Dr Rosenfeld gives detailed grounds for thinking
the mention of card playing to be an insertion at
a later date. On this he seems to have the better
of the argument; but there is a point about the
Tractatus de moribus itself which is more uncertain.
After giving the description cited above of the
playing-card pack in what it calls its ‘common
form, and that in which it first reached us’, the
text goes on to list a number of variants: one in
which all the Kings are replaced by Queens; one
in which two of the suits have Kings and the
other two Queens; one with five suits; another
with six; and, finally, one with four suits, but
with five court cards in each suit (King, Queen,
the two Marshals and a Maid), making 60 cards
in all. Now we have no cards surviving from
the fourteenth century, but we do have a
considerable number from the fifteenth century,
and among them are German packs showing
variations of this kind, including ones with five
suits, one in which the court figures are all male
in two of the suits and all female in the other two,
ones with female Unters and ones with four court
cards per suit; so, although we do not have
representatives of all the variants mentioned in
the Tractatus, it is very plausible that there should
have been such variants. What is not credible,
however, is that such a range of variations on the
original form should have developed within a
year or two of the introduction or invention of the
playing-card pack.

For this, two rival explanations have been
_______________________
5 ‘Makers of playing-cards in the Netherlands’, Journal of
the Playing-Card Society
, vol. IV, no. 2, 1975, pp. 34-7.
6 In ‘Zu den frühesten Spielkarten in der Schweiz: eine
Entgegnung’, Zeitschrift für Schweizensche Archäologie und
Kunstgeschichte
, vol. 32, 1975, pp. 179-80, and, in a more
general context, in ‘Zur Datierbarkeit früher Spielkarten in
Europe und im nahen Orient’, Gutenberg-Jahrbuch, 1975, pp.
353-71.


[2nd column]
offered. Dr Kopp believes that, by the time John
of Rheinfelden became acquainted with them,
playing cards had already been known for long
enough (presumably about two decades or more)
for variants to have been invented. Against this it
must be said that it would be strange for Brother
John to have written, ‘the form in which they first
reached us’, if, in the course of that same year, he
had encountered five other forms. It would also
be puzzling that, from a period of twenty years or
so,-only one or two references to playing cards
should have come down to us, given that they
cluster so thickly thereafter. Dr Rosenfeld’s
explanation is that the account of the variant
forms is an addition by a later copyist. This is,
perhaps, more plausible, but has its own
difficulties. We do not have the original
manuscript of the Tractatus (which, as Dr Kopp
has observed, may have been destroyed in the
Franco-Prussian War); we have one MS. of 1429
and three, made by different copyists, all from
1472, all four of which agree very closely, as Dr
Kopp has shown. Dr Rosenfeld’s suggestion is
therefore that the interpolation was due to the
1429 copyist, whom the later ones followed. The
hypothesis cannot, however, be that we can get
back to Brother John’s original text simply by
excising the passage dealing with the variant
forms, together with the phrase ‘the common
form, and that in which it first reached us’
previously quoted. The Tractatus, as we now have
it, goes on to express, and give grounds for, a
preference for the 60-card form, and, later, to
include a whole short section on the excellence of
the number 60, as well as another on the Queen
(the treatise as a whole being an essay in
moralising based on the playing-card pack).
Hence, if interpolations occurred, they were
carried out on an extensive scale. The problem
has thus not yet been completely resolved. My
personal inclination is to think that Dr Rosenfeld
has more of the truth of the matter. But, even if
Dr Kopp is right, the consequences are
comparatively minor: the picture is altered,
significantly perhaps, but not very substantially.

The other documentary sources yield no clues
to what fourteenth-century playing cards
were like, and none have actually survived from
that period; so, to guess at the character of these
earliest European cards, we have to extrapolate
from the surprisingly large number that have
come down to us from the fifteenth century — all
but a few, indeed, from the second half. A

The Beginnings in Europe 13
moment’s reflection will show how remarkable it
is that we have any playing cards at all from very
early times. What does anyone do with a pack of
cards that have become too dirty, too creased or
too torn to be used any longer for play?
Obviously he throws them away; and since they
are made of so perishable a material, their
chances of survival for several centuries are very
slim indeed. A few early cards have been found in
wells and similar places where they have lain
undisturbed; but by far the greater number of
cards that have come down to us from early times
owe their survival to the frequent practice of
using them to line the bindings of books, where
they have been found when the book has been
rebound; presumably our libraries still conceal
others that remain to be discovered. We are
therefore very lucky to have as many cards from
the fifteenth century as we have; it is not
surprising that these are not evenly distributed,
either geographically or in respect of date of
origin. We have a very considerable number of
cards from the northern half of Italy, from
Switzerland and from southern Germany; we
have quite a number from France, but not before
1460; we have a very few from Aragon, but not
before the very end of the century; but we have
none at all from the Low Countries or from the
southern half of Italy, nor from countries such as
England and Castile which do not appear to have
been included in the area where playing cards
were first known in Europe and probably did not
begin to use them until the fifteenth century.

The foregoing observations about the
perishability of playing cards apply primarily to
those of the cheap popular variety. From the
fifteenth century right down to the early
nineteenth, the principal mode of manufacture of
popular playing cards was by means of wood
blocks. On such a block would be engraved the
designs for a number of cards; the blocks were
inked, and the outline designs then printed on a
sheet. The colouring would then be done by
stencil, as many stencils as there were colours to
be used; finally, when the colours had all dried,
the individual cards were cut out of the sheet, and
complete packs made up. The greater number of
popular cards that have survived from the
fifteenth and sixteenth centuries are on uncut
sheets, usually as yet uncoloured — presumably
trial pulls or ones that appeared unsatisfactory or
defective in some respect; being larger than
individual cards and not subjected to the wear

[2nd column]
and tear of play, they had more chance of
survival, though they are often torn or
fragmentary. There were, however, more
expensive cards made by other processes. The
most luxurious were hand-painted ones, often the
work of well-known artists, produced for the use
of the aristocracy at high prices, or, of a slightly
less de luxe type, with outline designs printed by
wood block but then hand-coloured. Another
type of luxury cards were copper-engraved ones,
again often produced by celebrated engravers
and treasured as works of art. Hand-painted and
copper-engraved cards were, naturally, not as
ephemeral as the cheap ones printed by wood
block and coloured by stencil; they would be
carefully preserved and handed down as an
heirloom.

For this reason, the cards that have survived to
us from early times contain a disproportionate
number of those of these superior types; and this
may distort our picture of the historical
development. In the special case of the Tarot
pack, its very early history is probably correctly
regarded as the history of the hand-painted cards
used by the nobility, since it appears to have
been, at the outset, confined to aristocratic
circles. But, in general, the history of playing
cards is the history of those of the cheap popular
variety; luxury packs are mere side branches, not
part of the main stem. In all places and at all
times, cheap popular cards always conform to
the stereotyped designs that constitute standard
patterns; although such standard patterns may
be highly localised, and change gradually over
the course of time, it is a universal law that
playing-card designs, for a particular type of
pack and in a particular region, very rapidly
crystallise into such standardised forms, from
which individual cardmakers can deviate only to
the extent that the card players are unlikely to
notice, and which, likewise, can change only so
slowly that the players do not notice that they
have changed. The reason for this is easy to
understand. As already remarked, the regular
use of indices on playing cards is relatively
recent, and, indeed, not universal even now. For
most of playing-card history, card players have
expected to identify a given card by its overall
appearance, not by a symbol in the corner or
elsewhere. It is of obvious importance for play
that each player is able to recognise each card
immediately and without error. It does not
matter, for this purpose, that a design may be

14 Part I: History and Mystery
highly conventionalised and therefore not easily
identifiable by someone unfamiliar with that type
of pack. What matters is that the players who are
familiar with it can tell at a glance which card is
which; and this is possible only if the cards vary
very little from one pack to another, no matter
which cardmaker produced them. Painters and
engravers engaged in the production of a luxury
item do not usually feel this constraint very
heavily; rather, they feel, not merely at liberty,
but actually called on, to invent new and original
designs. But, for this reason, however beautiful
their work, it has very little influence on playing-
card history: the main stream of that history is
concerned with the evolution and dissemination
of the standard patterns used for cheap popular
cards. It is therefore important not to pay undue
attention to the hand-painted and copper-
engraved packs which survive so much more
frequently than the popular cards printed by
wood block. It is evident from many of the early
references, and particularly from the repeated
civic ordinances against card playing, that card
games became a popular pastime from the
earliest appearance of playing cards in Europe.

The most obvious lacuna in John of
Rheinfelden’s account is his failure to specify the
suit signs. The evidence of the fifteenth-century
cards surviving to us allows us to form no more
than a hypothesis about this, although a highly
plausible one. All surviving fifteenth-century
Italian cards employ the Latin suit-system,
usually in its Italian form, but occasionally with
variations, and this is confirmed by literary
sources. The Aragonese cards also employ the
Latin suit-system, essentially in its ‘Portuguese’
form. The French cards, none of which are
earlier than 1460, show either the Latin suit-
signs in their specifically ‘Spanish’ form, or,
from about 1480, the French ones. In both
Switzerland and Germany we find great
variation in suit-signs. Recent discoveries of
cards from several packs made in about 1520 in
either Zurich or Basle have revealed that the
Latin suit-system was also known in
Switzerland. 7 One incomplete sheet, made in
_________________________
7. See Vera Sack, ‘Zwei frühe Volkskartenspiele mit
italienischen Farben’, Archiv für Geschichte des Buchwesens, vol.
XVI, 1976, pp. 1218-78; Hellmut Rosenfeld, ‘Ulmer
Kartendrucker um 1500 als Produzent zum Export nach
Italien und Frankreich’, ibid., vol. XVIII, 1977, pp. 526-42;
and Schweizer Spielkarten, catalogue of the exhibition of Swiss
playing cards at the Kunstgewerbe Museum, Zurich, 1978,


[2nd column]
Basle in about 1531, shows suits of Purses and
Keys, and several incomplete packs made in
Basle and ranging in date from 1470 to about
1529 have suits of Feathers, Hats, Shields and
Bells.8 What was to become the Swiss suit-system
of Acorns, Roses, Shields and Bells seems to have
taken shape about 1450 or a little earlier, the
earliest example being dated between 1433 and
1451 (though of this only cards of the Shields suit
survive); it must have ousted its rivals by about
1535: The two earliest surviving"German packs
are hand-painted ones, the Stuttgart pack, made
between 1427 and 1431, and the Ambraser
hunting pack dated 1440-5, both with animal
and bird suit-symbols. There are also several
different copper-engraved packs with a
bewildering variety of suit-signs, mostly animals,
birds and flowers; this tradition lasted well into
the sixteenth century, a celebrated example
being the pack made by Virgil Solis of
_________________________
no. 20, with notes by Peter Kopp. Dr Sack deals with some
seventy-seven cards or card fragments discovered in
bindings_;of books at the Zurich University Library;
Rosenfeld discusses another set of sixteen, mostly
fragmentary, cards, found in the binding of a work by
Erasmus published in Basle in 1520, but does not refer to Dr
Sack’s article; the catalogue refers to both articles, and
speaks of over a hundred cards, of which a selection was
shown at the exhibition, and which presumably include
those discussed by Dr Sack. To judge by the cards shown at
the exhibition and the illustrations in the two articles, the
cards come from several different packs, and corresponding
cards are almost, but not quite, identical in design,
indicating the use of different blocks for a highly stereotyped
pattern. Dr Sack’s dating of 1572 was obviously overtaken
by events. Rosenfeld assigns the cards he discusses to Ulm,
but it is plain that all these cards go together, and Kopp is
surely right in agreeing with Dr Sack that they are Swiss.
The Swords are straight but intersecting; the Batons also
intersect, and are staffs with three bands at the top; the
Cups have lids and handles. The denominations conform to
the Swiss model: the 10s are Banners, the court cards are
King, Ober and Unter, and there are no Aces. This makes
Rosenfeld’s suggestion, also entertained by Kopp, that these
cards were intended for export to Italy, extremely unlikely;
they were surely meant for local use. The cards described by
Rosenfeld are in the Bavarian Staatsbibliothek in Munich.
8. For the pack with Purses and Keys, see H. Rosenfeld,
‘Die Ältesten Spielkarten und ihre Farbzeichen’, Archiv für
Geschichte des Buchwesens
, vol. 1, 1956-8, pp. 122-8, and the
catalogue Schweizer Spielkarten, no. 16, with notes by P.
Kopp. For the cards with Feathers and Hats, see P. Kopp,
article cited in footnote 4, the catalogue Spielkarten: ihre Kunst
und Geschichte in Mitteleuropa
to the exhibition at the
Albertina in Vienna, 1974, nos. 44-7, and Schweizer
Spielkarten,
nos. 17, G, 18a, 18b, 18c, 18d and 19, both with
notes by Kopp. In these Feather and Hat packs, the 10s are
pip cards, not Banners.


The Beginnings in Europe 15
Nuremberg. As already observed, German
cardmakers produced some packs with five suits,
and, according to the Tractatus de moribus, also
with six; and there is some evidence, to which
Detlef Hoffmann has drawn attention, of a
fashion in the early sixteenth century for a type
of pack with a very large number of suits, going
as high as sixteen.9 Several packs made in
Germany, both wood- and copper-engraved,
employ the Latin suit-signs. Some of these can be
explained as intended for export, but this is not
true of all. It is not true, in particular, of a wood-
engraved pack from south Germany, the
Liechtenstein pack, which has, besides the Latin
suits, a fifth suit of Shields; it is also untrue of the
pack made by Hopfer of Nuremberg in 1536 or
1539.10 The great majority of German popular
___________________
9 A sixteen-suited pack is in the Lady Schreiber collection
in the British Museum, and is illustrated in Playing Cards . . .
from the Collection of Lady Charlotte Schreiber
, vol. II, London,
1893, plates 79-80. Hoffmann connects this with a sheet at
Nuremberg (Germanisches Nationalmuseum, catalogue no.
Sp 7031), showing at least six suits, with two fragmentary
sixteenth-century sheets from the Upper Rhine, showing
suits of Carnations, Beans and Birds, at Frankfurt (Histor-
isches Museum, catalogue number C 384-3), and with
an illustration in Geiler of Kaisersberg’s Brisamlin, showing
an itinerant vendor of playing cards, in whose basket are to
be seen cards of several non-standard suits; for the
Frankfurt sheets, see D. Hoffmann, Inventarkatalog der
Spielkartensammlung des Historischen Museums
, Frankfurt am
Main, 1972, no. 9. Thomas Murner of Strasbourg made two
packs for didactic purposes, one, in 1509, for teaching logic
and the other, in 1515, for teaching law: the first had
sixteen, the second twelve, suits. The suit-signs in both
packs include Bells, Acorns, Hearts, Shields and Crowns,
but the other ones have usually been considered the
products of Murner’s imagination. Hoffmann has
suggested that they may, on the contrary, reflect an
authentic, though deviant, type of many-suited pack of
playing cards properly so called in vogue at the time.
10. For the Liechtenstein pack, which is called after a
former owner, not after its place of origin, and is now in the
Rothschild Collection in the Louvre, see D. Hoffmann, Die
Welt der Spielkarte
, Leipzig, 1972, p. 25 and plate 24; W.L.
Schreiber, op. cit., pp. 16-17 and plates II and III; the
Albertina catalogue, no. 15; and Vera Sack, article cited in
footnote 7. The date of the pack is in dispute: F. Koreny, in
the Albertina catalogue, dates it to between 1440 and 1450,
making it the earliest surviving set of German cards printed
from wood blocks; Dr Sack places it after 1500, setting 1494
as the earliest possible date. There are two sheets, showing
seated Kings and standing Obers and Unters of all five suits,
the Unters of Coins and Batons being female, and the Ace of
Shields. For the Hopfer pack, see Hoffmann, op. cit., plate
42b, and the Albertina catalogue, no. 36. Forty-seven cards
survive and are in the Kunstbibliothek in West Berlin. The
suit-signs of Swords and Batons are arranged in a very
unusual manner, as spokes of a wheel, all intersecting at the

[2nd column]
wood-engraved cards, from 1460 on, display the
standard German suit-signs of Leaves, Acorns,
Hearts and Bells. But a suit of Birds was also in
use, and is associated by Hoffmann with
Alsace;11 this lasted until the end of the
sixteenth century, as did also the Roses suit,
which Hoffmann takes as characteristic of the
Upper Rhine region.12 There is no evidence for
the standard German suit-signs before 1460. The
Dominican Meister Ingold, who in 1450 wrote a
work in the Alsatian dialect called Das Guldin
Spil
, lists the four suits as Roses, Crowns, Pennies
_______________________
same point; the Swords are straight. Hoffmann, p. 29,
unreasonably calls this a Trappola pack. His illustration
shows Jacks of Cups and Coins, and what is probably a
Cavalier of Cups, but might just be a mounted King of that
suit; unfortunately, I do not remember the details of the
other cards. Koreny, in the Albertina catalogue, mentions
unproblematic Aces of Batons and Coins, the latter bearing
the date, but questions whether the cards showing,
respectively, Flora and Lucretia running a sword through
her breast represent Aces or ‘Queens’ of Cups and Swords.
11. See D. Hoffmann, op. cit., p. 70, note to plate 39b,
which illustrates a pack made in 1585 by Heinrich Hauk of
Frankfurt with suits of Roses, Acorns, Birds and Bells, and
the Albertina catalogue, no. 62, which relates to another
pack dated 1588 with the same suit-signs and by the same
maker. Examples of both are at Frankfurt (Historisches
Museum), and of one in the Cincinnati Art Museum: see
C.P. Hargrave, History of Playing Cards, New York, 1930,
1966, p. 113, and Hoffmann, Inventarkatalog, Frankfurt,
1972, nos. 12-21; compare also no. 57. A sheet of four
numeral cards of the Birds suit is illustrated by W.L.
Schreiber, op. cit., plate II, and a King of Birds in the
Albertina catalogue, no. 18, p. 58.
12. See Albertina catalogue, no. 62, where Hoffmann says
that a suit of Roses is found in many packs of this period. A
pack made by H.S. Beham of Nuremberg in about 1523, an
example of which is in the Kupferstichkabinett in Dresden,
has suits of Leaves, Acorns, Roses and Pomegranates; see.
Hoffmann, Die Welt der Spielkarte, plate 42a, and Albertina
catalogue, no. 31. Another pack, attributed by Koreny to
Beham, is in the Bodleian Library in Oxford, and has suits
of Acorns, Bells, Roses and Parrots; see F. Koreny, ‘Ein
unbekannte Kartenspiel von H.S. Behar’, Studies of European
and Oriental Playing-Cards,
supplement to the Journal of the
Playing-Card Society,
vol. IV, no. 4, May 1976, part I, pp. 3-
15. The pack is illustrated in Roger Tilley, A History of
Playing Cards,
London, 1973. Fragments from a pack which
is a copy of this by another maker are in the Lady Schreiber
Collection in the British Museum; see Koreny, op. cit., and
the Albertina catalogue, no. 179. Note also the two packs by
Heinrich Hauk mentioned in footnote 11. There is also the
celebrated pack by Virgil Solis of Nuremberg, made about
1540-5, with suits of Lions, Apes, Parrots and Peacocks, in
which, however, inscriptions on the Aces identify each suit
with one of those of the conventional German suit-system,
and a partial copy, perhaps by Heinrich Hauk, with suits of
Lions, Apes, Parrots and Eagles (see Albertina catalogue,
nos. 37 and 38).


16 Part I History and Mystery
and Rings; a set of mutilated cards, perhaps
made in Alsace in about 1480, shows suits of
Shields, Crowns, Bells and Acorns, while a
fragmentary sheet which has been thought to be
as early as about 1450, the Maihinger pack, has
suits of Lions, Bears and Dogs.13

Handpainted and copper-engraved cards are
no sure guide, and we have very few popular
cards from before 1460, so it is impossible to
decide the matter with certainty. But in Italy the
fifteenth-century hand-painted packs did not use
non-standard suit-signs; if the national suit-
system of Germany had already come into
existence in the first half of the century, it would
surely have appeared in at least some of the
luxury packs. The one piece of literary evidence
we have, which suggests that the German suit-
system was not established by 1450, is reinforced
rather than otherwise by the fact that, in an
edition of Ingold’s work printed at Augsburg in
1472, an illustration depicting a card game does
show two of the standard German suits (Leaves
and Hearts). The most reasonable conclusion is
that of W.L. Schreiber, that it was not until
about 1460 that the German suit-system was
adopted;14 during the thirty years before that, it
seems that chaos prevailed in Germany in respect
of suit-symbols. It was not until the end of the
sixteenth century that the last traces of that
chaos vanished.

What are we to make of all this? Dr Kopp has
interpreted John of Rheinfelden’s silence about
suit-symbols as implying that the anarchy in
regard to suit-signs prevalent in Germany up to
about 1460 was the original condition every-
where during the very earliest period, the late
fourteenth century: that there was, at the start,
no generally accepted system of suit-signs, every
cardmaker being free to choose his own. A
different explanation of Brother John’s apparent
___________________
[b]13[/b] See Das Goldens Spiel von Mesiter Ingold, ed. by Edward
Schröder, being vol. III of Elsässische Litteraturdenkmäler,
Strasbourg, 1882, p. 64. For the pack with a Crowns suit,
see P. Kopp, ‘Einige Streiflichter auf die Geschichte der
Schweizer Spielkarten’, Studies of European and Oriental
Playing-Cards,
supplement to the Journal of the Playing-Card
Society,
vol. IV, no. 4, May 1976, 11/38-48, and the catalogue
Schweizer Spielkarten, Zurich, 1978, no. 15. The cards, which
have Banner 10s, are at Basle (Historisches Museum).
For the Maihinger cards, see W.L. Schreiber, op. cit., Plate
I, the Albertina catalogue, no. 14, and the catalogue of the
Fournier Museum, Vitoria, to which the sheet now belongs,
German section, no. 1.
14. Op. cit., p. 125.

[2nd column]
silence is thinkable, however. We have seen that,
in all likelihood, the Tractatus de moribus
was subjected to some rather far-reaching
revision, probably by the copyist of 1429. If the
original text had mentioned four specific suit-
symbols, but, by the time it was brought up to
date to take account of variant forms of pack,
those symbols were no longer the only or the
most usual ones, and no generally accepted
alternative system had yet emerged, it is highly
probable that the later editor would simply have
suppressed the mention of particular symbols.
Kopp’s conjecture cannot be disproved; but it is
intrinsically improbable, and, as we shall see in
the next chapter, evidence from outside Europe
makes it more unlikely still. Variation of this kind
is normally something that develops only after an
interval; in reproducing the equipment for a new
game, makers would, if they behaved naturally,
at first copy the prototype, and only later begin
to introduce variants. But, now, if we once accept
that, at the outset, there was some one suit-
system universally employed, alternatives to
which appeared, in some areas, only after
playing cards had been known for a few decades,
then there is really only one candidate for being
that original suit-system: the Latin one. In Italy,
Spain and Portugal, no other was known for
several centuries. In France, the earliest
surviving cards are all Latin-suited, and, so far
as we know, the French suit-system did not come
into existence until about 1480. Even in
Switzerland and Germany, the Latin suit-system
was certainly known. The Liechtenstein pack, if
it is really of the mid-fifteenth century, may even
have been fairly representative of contemporary
popular packs; the search for a new suit-system
may have been conducted in the first place
chiefly through the medium of the luxury hand-
painted and copper-engraved packs. The most
natural assumption is that there was one original
system of suit-signs, that which would have been
known to John of Rheinfelden and was used
when playing cards first appeared in Europe. If
this assumption is sound, that system can only
have been the Latin one.

On this hypothesis, therefore, it was the Latin
suit-signs that, in the last quarter of the
fourteenth century, were used wherever playing
cards had spread, in Italy, Switzerland, southern
Germany, the Low Countries, France, Aragon
and Sicily. Moreover, we can make the
hypothesis somewhat more precise. In Italy,

The Beginnings in Europe 17
what we have designated as the ‘Italian’
arrangement of the Swords and Batons is the
most usual on fifteenth-century cards, but we
find also two other principal variations: a
‘Portuguese’ type of arrangement of the Swords,
namely as intersecting but straight, and another
that did not last beyond the fifteenth century, in
which the Swords are curved and extend for the
whole length of the card, but are placed so as to
be concave towards the nearest edge and so not
to intersect. We should surely see these
variations, not as having been intended to
constitute distinct suit-systems, but, rather, as
mere allowable deviations from the most usual
type of design. The ‘Spanish’ form of
arrangement, on the other hand, in which, on the
higher numeral cards, the Swords and Batons do
not extend for the whole length of the card, was
unknown in fifteenth-century Italy.15 The early
Aragonese cards were described above as
exemplifying the ‘Portuguese’ system:
specifically, they have straight Swords, but they
and the rather irregularly shaped Batons
intersect; the court cards consist of a seated
King, a Cavalier and a Maid. Though too few of
these cards survive for any generalisation about
them to be very firm, it seems likely that Italian
and Aragonese playing cards were originally of
the same general type, within which certain
variations were considered allowable, and that,
by the end of the century, custom in Aragon had
hardened in favour of straight Swords and Maids
instead of Jacks as the third court card of each
suit.16 This would explain the otherwise puzzling
_____________________
15 With the possible exception of a problematic hand-
painted Tarot pack; see Chapter 4.
16 One sheet of fifteen fifteenth-century Catalan cards is
illustrated in an unsigned article ‘El Joc de naibs a
Catalunya’ in the Catalan journal Bibliofilia, ed. R. Miquel
y Planas, vol. II, Barcelona, 1915-20, columns 181-207; see
plates 162a, 162b, 166a. The top row consists of the Maids
of Swords and Cups and the Cavaliers of Cups, Batons and
Swords; the middle row of the Aces of Cups, Coins and
Batons and the Maids of Coins and Batons; the bottom row
of the Ace of Swords and the 2s of all four suits. The bottom
two rows are also illustrated in Agusti Duran-Sanpere,
Grabados Populares Espanoles, Barcelona, 1971, plate 127 (this
work has been translated into several languages, including
German): this illustration is reproduced in the Albertina
catalogue, plate 30b. The sheet is now in the Museo
Municipal de Arte de Catalunia, Barcelona. The Batons are
lopped-off branches; the Swords are straight, and both
Swords and Batons are crossed on the 2s; the Coins bear the
arms of Aragon. They were discovered in the book cover of a
Catalan manuscript volume of 1519, which puts an upper


[2nd column]
fact that, although the third court figure in the
‘Spanish’ suit-system is always male, the normal
Spanish word for ‘Jack’, Sota, is feminine. I have
spoken here of the earliest known playing cards
from the Iberian peninsula as being Aragonese
rather than as being Spanish, because the earliest
surviving cards are from the neighbourhoods of
Barcelona and Valencia, and we know nothing
about early playing cards in Castile; while
Catalonia is among the areas where playing
cards were first known in fourteenth-century
Europe, we have no ground for asserting that
they were known in Castile until the mid-
fifteenth century.17

Thus, before the ‘Italian’ and ‘Portuguese’
suit-systems were differentiated, there appears to
have been a general type of Latin pack, admitting
three principal variants: one, which became the
‘Italian™ form, and was predominant in Italy in
the fifteenth century, with curved and
intersecting Swords; another, to become the
‘Portuguese’ form, with straight intersecting
Swords; and a third, obsolete after the fifteenth
century, with curved but non-intersecting
_______________________
limit on their age. Joseph Puiggari, in an article about them,
'Joch de Nayps Catala’, L’Avens, Barcelona, 1890, pp. 230-5,
dates them to 1460-70; Duran-Sanpere assigns them to the
early sixteenth century. A notable feature is the presence of
naked children disporting themselves about the suit-
symbols on all of the Aces and 2s; they are sawing up the
Baton on the Ace of that suit. Another sheet with twelve
cards is illustrated in the Bibliofilia article: this shows the
Aces and Maids of all four suits and the 4 to 7 of Batons.
The designs of these cards are rather stiff. The Maids stand
upright on little platforms, and hold their suit-signs in their
right hands. The Aces of Batons and of Swords have two
lions standing on their hind legs, one on each side of the
card. The Batons on the 4 to 7 are, however, arranged as in
‘Spanish’-suited packs. These cards were found in the
binding of a copy of the Llibre de les Dones printed in 1495; the
article remarks on a resemblance of the lions on the Aces to
ones on the title-page of a book, Paris e Viana, printed in
Gerona in 1495, which thus seems a probable date for the
cards. The sheet is in the Instituto Municipal de Historia at
Barcelona. The Maids are quite similar to ones in later
Portuguese packs.
17 A reference is frequently made in the literature on
playing cards to a prohibition of card games in 1387 by
King Juan I of Castile. W.L. Schreiber, op. cit., p. 72, points
out, however, that, though this prohibition appears in the
official code of Spanish laws of 1640, the edict as printed in
the laws of Castile promulgated in 1508 omits the reference
to cards, so that the edict relates only to dice and ‘tables’,
and that an edict of 1432 by Juan II likewise covers only dice
and ‘tables’ (backgammon). The first genuine reference is a
prohibition of dice and card games of 1476 by Ferdinand
and Isabella.


18 Part I: History and Mystery
Swords. At least as far as the suit-signs are con-
cerned, it must have been this type of pack which
was originally used throughout Europe wherever
playing cards were known. For, unlike the
‘Italian’ and ‘Portuguese’ varieties of the Latin
suit-system, the ‘Spanish’ one seems to have been
a conscious, deliberate departure from
traditional forms, an invention, not of the
Spanish, but of the French, cardmakers. There
is, indeed, a close relationship between the actual
designs of the court cards in standard French-
and Spanish-suited cards; they share, moreover,
the feature that the Kings are standing, not
seated, another departure from tradition that we
should ascribe to the French cardmakers. Some
historians of playing cards have regarded the
earliest Spanish-suited cards as having been
made in France exclusively for export to Spain.
But the French suit-system is an adaptation of the
German one, and can therefore not have come
into existence until a little time after the German
system had crystallized; we cannot suppose
it to have been invented much before the date of
the earliest surviving examples of it, namely-about
1480, as already remarked. Playing cards had
been known in France for a hundred years before
that, and so the question is there to be answered,
what type of cards French card players used
before the invention of the French suit-system.
Without a convincing alternative answer to this
question, it is irrational to assume that the only
other type of playing cards we know French
cardmakers to have produced were for export
only. It is, in fact, apparent from various features
of the design of certain early ‘Spanish’-suited
cards made in France that they were intended for
home consumption.18
Evidence for the truth of this thesis can,
_____________________
18. Note, in particular, the first of two packs made by
Antoine Logiriera of Toulouse (active between 1495 and
1519) and one of 1538 by Marcial Gué of Limoges, both of
which bear inscriptions in French and the arms of Anne de
Bretagne on the Ace of Coins; a sheet made in le Puy, one
copy of which is in the Rothschild Collection at the Louvre,
which has a shield with three fleurs de lys on the Ace of
Coins; and the two packs by Jean Delpy of le Puy, from
the 1490s, which have Queens instead of Cavaliers, and
in one of which the Queen of Coins carries the arms of
Charles VIII of France and of Anne de Bretagne. For these,
see, respectively: Alain Borvo, Anatomie d’un jeu: I’Aluette ou
le jeu de Vache,
Nantes, 1977, fig. 19, H.-R. D’Allemagne, Les
Cartes jouer du XVe au XX siécle
, Paris, 1906, vol. I, p. 198,
La Carte à jouer en Languedoc des origines à 1800, exhibition
catalogue, Musée Paul Dupuy, Toulouse, 1971, n° 1;
Borvo, fig. 18, D’Allemagne, vol. 11, p. 445, D. Hoffmann,

[2nd column]
indeed, be found among the products of modern
French playing-card manufacturers. The game of
Aluette, dating back to at least 1502, and
requiring a 48-card Spanish-suited pack, has
been played continuously in a restricted area of
France, namely the western coast from the
estuary of the Gironde up to Cotentin, together
with the Loire valley as far as Orleans, right
down to the present day. Aluette is not
comparable, in respect of the pack used for it,
with Trappola: Trappola was a game of Venetian
origin which travelled to Central Europe, taking
with it the Italian-suited pack long after it had
otherwise died out there. There is, however, no
reason to regard Aluette as Spanish in origin: so
far as the evidence shows, it was only ever played
in those areas of France just mentioned. Why,
then, should it be played with a Spanish-suited
pack? The only answer is that the ‘Spanish’-
suited pack was not, in origin, exclusively
Spanish, but was in regular use in France, and
that this ancient game has simply retained the
cards with which it was first played. That it
should have done so is due, no doubt, to the
conservatism of those regions, and also to the"
nature of the game. Aluette is a four-handed
trick-taking game with partners, each player
receiving nine cards, in which that side wins to
which belongs the individual player who has
taken the most tricks, or, in case of equality, took
them soonest. It is exceptional in that you never
need to know which one of the cards in a trick
was that led to it in order to tell which of them
won the trick; and eight particular cards are
removed from their natural place and count as
the eight highest cards in the pack. These are, in
descending order, the 3 of Coins (called
‘Monsieur’), the 3 of Cups (‘Madame’), the 2 of
Coins (‘le Borgne'), the 2 of Cups (‘la Vache’),
the 9 of Cups, the 9 of Coins, the 2 of Batons and
the 2 of Swords. A player has, obviously, to
memorise this sequence; if the game were to be
adapted to the French-suited pack, a decision
would have to be made which French suit was to
correspond to each of the Latin ones. This is not
an insuperable difficulty; it was done for
Ombre, in which the Aces of Swords and
Batons are permanently the highest and third
______________________
Die Welt der Spielkarte, plate 10b; Borvo, fig. 20, W.L.
Schreiber, op. cit., p. 129 (wrongly captioned ‘Italian
cards’); and La Carte à jouer en Languedoc, nos. 93, 94. These
packs are discussed in detail by Borvo, pp. 47-53.


The Beginnings in Europe 19
highest trumps respectively. But players of
Aluette resisted the change and retained their
Spanish-suited pack down to the present day.19

The names of nineteen Barcelona card-
makers are known to us from before 1500, but
there is clear evidence of the importation in the
sixteenth century of cards made in France,
while some German cardmakers around the end
of the fifteenth century produced cards for
Valencia.20 As already remarked, the few
surviving examples that we have of cards made in
or for Catalonia in the late fifteenth or early
sixteenth century suggest that it was not the
‘Spanish’, but the ‘Portuguese’, version of the
Latin-suited pack that was indigenous to Spain.
Thus it is not merely that, before the invention of
the French suit-system, the ‘Spanish’-suited pack
was used in France as well as in Spain; rather,
what it is natural to think of as the Spanish system
seems originally to have been the specifically
French variation on the Latin type, while the
original Spanish version of the Latin suit-system
appears to have been that which we think of as
‘Portuguese’. The German cardmakers respected
the tradition of the country to which they were
exporting cards, and made packs which, though
German in artistic style, conformed to the then
accepted norms of intersecting Batons and
straight but intersecting Swords and of seated
Kings and Maids in place of Jacks. Not so the
French cardmakers: they exported packs to
Spain which exemplified their own, highly
deviant, version of the Latin system, namely the
so-called ‘Spanish’ one. Once the French suit-
system had been invented, it became
largely true thereafter that most Spanish-suited
packs made in France were intended for export,
though, as we have seen, it is not wholly true to
this day. Whether because the Spanish
cardmakers could not compete with their French
rivals, or because Spanish card players came to
prefer the ‘Spanish’-suited cards, perhaps as
affording a more ready discrimination between
the suits of Swords and Batons or between the
different numeral cards in these suits, the version
of the Latin-suited pack employed by the French
_______________________
19 See Appendix 1 to this chapter.
20 For French cards imported into Catalonia, see
Madurell Marimón, op. cit., pp. 59-60, 96-7, the article in
Bibliofilia cited in footnote 16, and Charles Jacotin de
Rosières, Recherches sur la fabrication des cartes à jouer, Paris,
1909, p. 24, fn. 1. For cards imported from Germany, see
Appendix 2 to this chapter.


[2nd column]
cardmakers seems to have come into general use,
and so into general manufacture, in Spain some
time in the course of the sixteenth century.
Having by then been largely superseded in its
country of origin by the French suit-system, it
came to be thought of in Spain as the national
form of the playing-card pack, and has so
remained ever since. As for the form of pack
originally indigenous to Catalonia, and, most
likely, to the whole Iberian peninsula, that was
henceforward relegated to Portugal, and so
earned its label of the ‘Portuguese’-suited pack.

This ‘Portuguese’ form of the Latin-suited
pack has the most obscure history of all the
European suit-systems. As we saw, it seems to
have begun as a mere alternative form of design
for the Swords and Batons suits; an allowable
variation within a single suit-system, not
originally associated either with the replacement
of Jacks by Maids or with the presence of
dragons on the Aces. In Italy, some of these
features, along with others peculiar to itself, were
adopted for a very special enlarged form of the
Tarot pack, the Minchiate pack, invented in
Florence in the first half of the sixteenth century.
The Minchiate pack had straight but intersecting
Swords, although its Batons were the usual
polished staffs of the Italian suit-system; the Aces
did not have dragons on them, and although the
lowest court cards were Maids in the suits of
Cups and Coins, they remained Jacks in Swords
and Batons. This last feature — of Maids in the
two ‘round’ suits and Jacks in the two ‘long’ ones
— was also adopted, in the seventeenth century,
by the Bolognese Tarot pack, which, though
employing a distinctive standard pattern, was
otherwise of a wholly Italian-suited type, and
reverted to having Jacks in all four suits in the
course of the eighteenth century. The Minchiate
pack can thus not be said in a straightforward
sense to exemplify the Portuguese suit-system;
some features of that suit-system were allotted to
it at a time when, in Italy, it was not yet regarded
as constituting a distinct system. It was probably
the Catalan cardmakers who first converted it
into a recognisably distinct system, by rendering
the Swords and Batons suits only in their
‘Portuguese’ forms and by always having Maids
instead of Jacks in all four suits — until they went
over to the ‘Spanish’ system which had come to
them from France. It is natural to assume that
the addition of dragons to the Aces was a
genuinely Portuguese invention, since, from the

20 Part I: History and Mystery
reign of John I (1384-1433) onwards, dragons
served as the supporters of the Portuguese royal
coat of arms, the Portuguese-suited pack, with
dragon Aces, was the national suit-system of
Portugal from at least the sixteenth century, and
continued as such down to the nineteenth, when
Portugal went over to using the French-suited
pack exclusively. Even this assumption, however,
is probably wrong. Within Europe, the
Portuguese-suited pack was not confined to
Portugal, or even to the Iberian peninsula.
Regular Portuguese-suited packs from Sicily,
dated 1597 and 1639, complete with dragon
Aces, bear witness to this, as does a celebrated
one made in 1692 by the Spanish cardmaker
Infirerra for Malta. Another was made in Rome
in 1613, also with dragon Aces, and a Tarot
pack, employing a fully-fledged 'Portuguese'
suit-system, was made by the same maker at
about the same time, while in Sicily a
Portuguese-suited Tarot pack is still in use at the
present day. Except for the 1597 example, all
these packs have a feature not found in any made
in Portugal itself: every card bears an index,
centrally placed at the top and bottom of the -
card, consisting of an Arabic numeral, or (for
court cards) a letter, to indicate its rank and a
letter to indicate its suit, usually placed in a
rectangle. It is plain that a particular form of the
Portuguese-suited pack, with indices, had a
certain vogue outside Portugal during the
seventeenth century. This cannot be accounted
for by direct Portuguese influence, since there
was no such influence either in Sicily or in
mainland Italy; Sicily was under the rule of
Viceroys from Aragon and, later, from united
Spain from 1458 to 1713, and Spain dominated
most of Italy throughout the seventeenth
century. Both in Sicily and in all the southern
part of Italy, including Rome and the Romagna,
it was the Spanish suit-system that was in normal
use for the regular pack: the existence alongside
it of the 'Portuguese'-suited pack, with dragon
Aces, suggests that neither the suit-system nor
even the dragons were of Portuguese origin.

Though the oldest Portuguese-suited packs
made in Portugal itself that survive to us are of
the seventeenth century, the pack was certainly
well established in Portugal by the sixteenth. The
Portuguese reached India in 1498 and Japan in
1542-3; their introduction into those lands of
Portuguese-suited playing cards is witnessed to
by a pack based on Portuguese designs, probably

[2nd column]
made in India in the sixteenth century, and by
the earliest Japanese versions of the Portuguese
suited pack, dating from the Tensho period
(1573-92), including a wood block of about 1580
recognisably Japanese in style, but with designs
exactly corresponding to the Portuguese pack.21
The oldest surviving European Portuguese-suited
pack made neither in nor for any part of the
Iberian peninsula is that of 1597, already
mentioned; but a recent discovery, made
independently by M Trevor Denning and by Dr
and Mrs Harold Wayland, has brought to light
what may be an earlier example. In a folio of
‘maps and plans’ from Mexico in the Archive of
the Indies in Seville, there are two uncut coloured
sheets of playing cards, forming a complete 48-
card pack, together with an uncoloured sheet
from the same block as one of the coloured ones,
several small sheets of designs for playing-card
backs, one showing Montezuma, but none
matching the face designs in size, and a charter
dated 1583 granting to one Alonso Martinez de
Orteguilla a monopoly on the manufacture and
sale of playing cards in several provinces of New
Spain. Denning has observed that Stewart Culin
described, in the catalogue of an exhibition of
1895, a facsimile of one of the coloured sheets and
a photograph of one of the sheets of back designs,
both shown in the exhibition: the former bore on
the back a pen-and-ink inscription ‘Nueva
España, 1583. Archivo de Indias, no. 117.
Dibujo.' The pack is a ‘Portuguese’ suited one
without indices; there are dragons on the Aces,
the Kings are seated and the Maids of Swords
and Batons are battling with serpent-like
creatures that are attacking them (a frequent
feature in packs using this suit-system). The 4 of
Coins carries the arms of Leon and Castile and
the 6 of Coins the inscription ‘Con Licencia de la
M Real’, and other cards bear other inscriptions.
The date 1583 given on the facsimile may have
been transferred, without sound warrant, from
the charter. On the face of it, however, we have
__________________
21 For a detailed and illuminating study of Portuguese
suited cards, both in Europe and in Asia, see Sylvia Mann
and Virginia Wayland, The Dragons of Portugal, Farnham
1973. See, in particular, pp. 15-16 and plates V, VI and X
for the 1597 pack, made by Pietro Ciliberto, and pp. 28-9
and plate XI for the sixteenth-century Indian Portuguese-
derived pack, now in the Spielkarten-Museum at
Leinfelden; it should be noted that the Indian provenance of
this latter pack is disputed by Dr R. von Leyden. The book
also gives a great deal of information about Japanese cards
derived from the Portuguese pack.


The Beginnings in Europe 21
here a ‘Portuguese’-suited pack manufactured in
Spain and exported to Mexico. Dr and Mrs
Wayland reject this inference, and regard the
cards as made in Portugal and having no
connection with the Spanish colonies; but this
leaves it unexplained how they came to be in the
Archive of the Indies and ignores the indications
on the cards themselves that they are of Spanish
origin.22

We thus have evidence that the ‘Portuguese’-
suited pack continued in use in Spain until quite
late in the sixteenth century. Exactly when the
change was made from it to the ‘Spanish’-suited
pack is difficult to say, because there are very few
cards made in Spain surviving from the
sixteenth century; probably the two suit-systems
existed for a considerable period side by side.
There is a Spanish-suited pack made in Spain
and dated 1587 in the Lady Schreiber Collection
in the British Museum. The Fournier Museo de
Naipes at Vitoria has cards from three sixteenth-
century Spanish packs, all ‘Spanish’-suited,
including one bearing the date 1570; it also has a
sheet of ‘Spanish’-suited cards which the
catalogue dates to the late fifteenth century, but
which may well be a good deal later, especially
since, as I was informed by Mr David
Temperley, there is an almost identical sheet
dated 1605 in Vienna.23 In any case, it seems
_________________
[b]22[/b] The sheets here discussed are in the Archivo de Indias,
Casa Lonja, Seville; the full reference is: Mapas y Planas,
Mexio, Legajo, Patronato 183 — Ramo 6, 73-A to 73-D. Mr
Denning informs me that the Archive of the Indies was
founded by King Carlos III in 1758, and incorporated many
hitherto scattered collections. Culin’s reference is in S.
Culin, Chess and Playing-Cards (exhibition catalogue), Report
of the National Museum, 1896, pp. 665-942, separately
published, Philadelphia, 1897, item no. 96, pp. 934-5. The
Spanish inscriptions could be explained by the fact that
Portugal was united with Spain from 1580 to 1640.
23 The three sets of sixteenth-century playing cards in the
Fournier Museum are nos. 3, 4 and 5 in the Spanish section
of the catalogue, and the allegedly fifteenth-century sheet is
no. 1. Of possible relevance to the persistence in Spain of the
‘Portuguese’ suit-system are some cards made in Provence
in about 1545 in the Spielkarten-Museum at Leinfelden,
illustrated in D. Hoffmann, Die Welt der Spielkarte, plate 11a,
which have some ‘Portuguese’ characteristics: the
illustration shows a seated King of Batons, the Batons being
rather knobbly, and a 9 of Swords with straight intersecting
Swords, but a Jack, rather than a Maid, of Coins. A
'Spanish'-suited pack made by Martial Gué of Limoges
about 1538 has a mermaid on the Acé of Coins and a dragon
on the Ace of Swords; see H.-R. D’Allemagne, Les Cartes à
Jouer,
vol. II, Paris, 1906, p. 445. Further discussion of
“Portuguese-suited cards, as used in Sicily and mainland
Italy, will be found in Chapters 19 and 20
.

[2nd column]
likely that the ‘Portuguese’-suited pack
continued in use in Spain until well into the
second half of the sixteenth century, and that
dragons were added to the Aces there as well as
in Portugal. The addition of the dragons may
have been a Portuguese initiative, but it may also
be due to the fact that the head of a dragon
formed, from the reign of Alfonso V the
Magnanimous of Aragon (1416-1458) onwards,
part of the Aragonese royal crest — or, of course,
it may have nothing to do with heraldry.24 This
conclusion makes it more intelligible that we
should later find the pack in Rome and in Sicily,
where Spanish influence was strong but contacts
with Portugal were negligible. Nevertheless, the
regular Portuguese-suited pack failed to establish
itself anywhere in Europe save in Portugal itself,
and even there has now died out. Though it was
thus somewhat of a failure in Europe, it was, as
we saw in Chapter 1, a great success in Asia, being
the first form of European pack to be known there
and being imitated in India, Java, Celebes and,
above all, Japan.

Our hypothesis is that the Latin suit-signs
were those used on the earliest playing cards
known in Europe, and that they were, originally,
those used in all countries to which playing cards
spread in their first wave of dissemination in the
fourteenth century. Their ‘Italian’ and
‘Portuguese’ forms were, as remarked, at that
time merely admissible variants of a single type,
only later differentiated as characteristic for
distinct suit-systems. What was essential was not
the precise shape of the Swords and Batons, but
the fact that they extended the whole length of
the card. This is why the ‘Spanish’ variant of the
Latin-suited pack must be looked on as a later
innovation, introduced by the French
cardmakers at some indeterminate date during
the fifteenth century. There is, however, one
respect in which it seems unlikely that the Latin
pack, as we know it, preserves the features of the
earliest playing cards known in fourteenth-
century Europe, namely the manner of
differentiating the two lower court cards. We
have seen that, for John of Rheinfelden, these
were distinguished in what was to remain the
Swiss and German manner, by the position of the
suit-signs; and, if his account was written within
________________
24 See S. Mann and V. Wayland, op. cit., p. 1, for dragons
as supporters of the Portuguese royal coat of arms, and p. 2
for the dragon’s head in the Aragonese royal crest. The
dates 1435-1437 given for Alfonso V’s reign are an error.


22 Part I: History and Mystery
two or three years of the first appearance of
playing cards in Europe, it is unlikely that more
than one method of differentiating them had yet
developed. (It is less unlikely if the account was
written a dozen years or more after playing cards
first appeared.) Dr Rosenfeld has plausibly
suggested that originally the two ‘Marshals’ —
referred to as such only by John of Rheinfelden
— were both mounted, and only later both shown,
at first on the popular packs, as standing; and in
certain of the fifteenth-century copper-engraved
packs the Obers and Unters are indeed mounted.
Whether or not this speculation is sound, it
seems that, at least unless we accept the slightly
earlier date for the introduction of playing cards
in Europe advocated by Dr Kopp, we must view
the distinction between the two lower court cards
according to whether or not the figure is
mounted, rather than by the position of the suit-
sign, as having been an innovation, probably due
to the Italian cardmakers; an innovation made so
early, perhaps before the turn of the fourteenth
century, that we have no record of it.

The hypothesis that, in the first instance,
playing cards everywhere in Europe where they
were known at all bore the Latin suit-signs yields
a vivid picture of the differing policies adopted by
cardmakers in the different areas. The Italian
cardmakers, apart from their one early
(conjectural) innovation of replacing the pair
Ober/Unter by the pair Cavalier/Jack, displayed
a resolute conservatism, never deviating from the
original suit-system that dated from the first
introduction of playing cards. The German ones,
by contrast, went in for hectic experimentation
with suit-symbols, probably from quite early in
the fifteenth century, and only in the second half
of the century settled down to the regular though
not yet exclusive use of what was henceforward
the German national suit-system. On our
hypothesis, this must be interpreted, not, as by
Kopp, as the continuation of a primeval chaos,
but as a search for a selection of symbols
generally acceptable because suited to the
culture. An analogy would be the replacement in
Mongolia in the early years of this century of the
French suit-signs by Pinnacles, Flowers,
Swastikas and Clouds.25 A similar search
____________________
25 See Rintchen, ‘Mongol Köjur: le Jeu de Cartes
Mongol’, Studia Orientalia, vol. XVIII, no. 4, 1955, pp. 3-7,
and R. von Leyden, ‘Tibetan and Mongol Playing-Cards’,
Journal of the Playing-Card Society, vol. V, to. 1, August 1976,
pp. 29-31.


The Beginnings in Europe 23
appears to have been conducted by the Swiss
cardmakers of the fifteenth century, with at least
one alternative system taking root for a time.
Some historians have, indeed, attempted to view
the individual German and Swiss suit-signs as
derived from specific Latin ones; but there is
absolutely no evidence to support this. In
contrast both to the Italian and to the German
and Swiss ones, the French cardmakers neither
adhered to tradition nor experimented at
randonr—they “fade changes - for practical,
commercial reasons. The first change made by
them, around 1460 or possibly earlier, was the
alteration of the existing Latin suit-signs to their
‘Spanish’ form, and, at the same time, the
replacement of seated Kings by standing ones.
The cards resulting from this innovation were
easier for the card player to identify at a glance,
and less costly for the cardmaker to produce.
These advantages attached, to a far greater
degree, to their second innovation, the French
suit-system.

The French suit-system, appearing about
1480, should certainly be seen as an adaptation of
the German one, with Spades (Piques)
corresponding to Leaves, Clubs (Tréfles) to
Acorns and, of course, French Hearts (Coeurs) to
German ones. The shapes of the French suit-
signs, in all three cases, are regularised versions
of those of the German signs. The only failure of
correspondence is between Diamonds (Carreaux)
and Bells; and, even there, one early French pack
has Crescents in place of Diamonds, tallying
more closely with the round shape of the Bells.26
This change was a brilliant commercial stroke by
the French cardmakers. The Italian, Spanish,
Portuguese, Swiss and German suit-signs are all
representations, however stylised, of actual
objects, usually multi-coloured and varying in
size according to how many have to be got on to
the card, and, on the court cards, often an
integral feature of the design of the figure. The
French suit-signs are monochrematic silhouettes,
constant in size and simple in shape, and never
held in the hand of any of the court figures, as
frequently happens on the court cards of other
suit-systems and must have originally been the
universal practice. This innovation had an
immense commercial advantage. The French
___________________
26 A sheet made by Frangois Clerc of Lyons between 1485
and 1496; see D. Hoffmann, Die Welt der Spielkarte, plate
43a. The sheet is in the Bibliothéque Nationale in Paris.

[2nd column]
cardmakers had for the most part already
removed from the numeral cards of the ‘Spanish'
suited pack most of the extraneous floral
decoration or vignettes that embellish those of
Italian or German packs (and of the
‘Portuguese’-suited ones made in Catalonia),
although these reappear on some later Spanish-
suited cards. Now they removed them altogether
from the numeral cards of the new French-suited
packs. The result is an aesthetic impoverishment,
but a commercial coup of the first magnitude.
For now it was no longer necessary to print
outline designs by wood block for any of the
numeral cards: each numeral card could be
produced by the use of a single stencil. In
consequence, a wood block for printing the
designs for a French-suited pack need bear
designs only for the twelve court cards.
Obyviously, this made the production of a pack of
cards a far cheaper process. By this invention of
genius, the French cardmakers had gained a
signal advantage over their competitors in other
lands. It is therefore unsurprising that in the Low
Countries, in England and in Scandinavia the
French suit-system came to be adopted in
exclusion to all others, nor that it eventually
invaded Italy, Germany, Switzerland, Portugal
and Spain, to compete there with what had
become the national suit-systems, ousting them
in some regions, though not to this day in others.
We should, rather, be surprised that its triumph
was not immediate: the'survival of the other suit-
systems is a striking instance of the tenacity of
cultural traditions in the face of strong economic
incentive to abandon them.

German experimentation extended not only to
the suit-signs, but to every other feature of the
playing-card pack: to the number of suits, the
number and identity of the court cards and the
composition of each suit. We have already seen
that, on the testimony of the Tractatus de moribus
as we have it, there were packs with five or six
suits by 1429, and that some examples of five-
suited fifteenth-century packs survive; we have
seen also that there is evidence of a fashion for
packs with a large number of suits in the early
sixteenth century. The German cardmakers
appear also to have been responsible for the
introduction of the Queen into the playing-card
pack; and it will gladden supporters of women’s
lib to know that she originally entered it, not as
inferior to the King, but as his equal. The
Tractatus de moribus describes packs in which, in
all four suits, or in two of the four, all the court
figures are female; the hand-painted pack at
Stuttgart is a surviving example of this latter
type. In yet other packs we find female Unters.
‘What was probably a subsequent development
yielded packs in which all four suits have a King,
Queen, Ober and Unter, of which the Ambraser
hunting pack is an example; indeed, there are
almost as many surviving fifteenth-century
German packs with four court cards per suit as
with three. The Tractatus does not mention these;
but it does mention, with great enthusiasm, a
type that has not survived, with fifteen cards in
each of the four suits, including King, Queen,
Ober (‘Marshal’), Unter (‘Marshal’) and Maid.
It was not until the early sixteenth century that
the packs with four court cards finally died out,
and the German court settled down to its original
three-members. We know of no regular Latin-
suited packs with more than three court cards;
but, when the French cardmakers introduced
their great innovation, the French-suited pack,
they borrowed from the German packs with four
court cards the figure of the Queen (Dame in
French) as a replacement for the Cavalier. If we
look on the French-suited pack as a modification
of the German-suited one, this was presumably
done to avoid the inconvenience to card players
of having to look at the bottom of the card for the
suit-sign in the case of the Unter; at the same
time, a standing Queen is easier to draw than a
mounted Cavalier.

The German and Swiss cardmakers also made
a further innovation by often representing the 10
of each suit, not by a pip card with ten suit-signs,
but by a card displaying a banner bearing a
single suit-sign, such as we have seen to be
present in the Swiss-suited pack to this day. This
card, although more often than not bearing a
Roman X to indicate its rank, was naturally
often known as the Banner or Panier. The Banner
form of the 10 never drove out the pip card form
in Germany, surviving alongside it until the
middle of the sixteenth century and then dying
out. In Switzerland, both forms were known, but
the Banner 10 was regarded as integral to that
suit-system which became the national one, and
the Swiss pack has retained it ever since that
system defeated its rivals. There is no indication,
however, that the Swiss ever admitted a Queen or
any other female figure to the playing-card court
before the introduction of French-suited cards, or
that they ever experimented with more than

24 Part I: History and Mystery
three court cards or more than four suits; nor do
they appear to have made either copper-engraved
or hand-painted cards.

When there were only four suits, the addition
of the Queen made a total of 56 cards, as in the
hand-painted Ambraser pack. Evidently this size
of pack found little favour, since the 10, in either
form, was rapidly eliminated from German
regular packs with four court cards in each suit,
although it was retained in all those with only
three court cards. Independently of this,
however, the pack came to be reduced to 48
cards: this happened not only in Germany and
Switzerland, but also, though in a different
manner, with the ‘Spanish’-suited pack, and
occasionally, though not usually, with the
Italian-suited one. The reason always given for
this relates to the process of manufacture by
means of wood blocks. A pack of 48 cards could
be printed from two wood blocks, each sheet
bearing 24 cards, arranged in three rows of eight
or four rows of six. By contrast, there was no
convenient way to print a pack of 52 cards from
two wood blocks; in consequence, three would
have to be used, some cards being duplicated. It
is very probable that this was indeed the reason
for the reduction of the pack to 48 cards in
Germany, Switzerland, Spain and Portugal; and
this is corroborated by the fact that when the
French cardmakers adopted the French suit-
system, which made it irrelevant how many
numeral cards there were, since they had to print
only the court cards, they restored the original
number of thirteen,cards per suit. Nevertheless,
this change can hardly have been effected
without the promotion of games which required
only 48 cards, for otherwise, unless the price
differential was very steep indeed, one can hardly
imagine card players meekly accepting reduced
packs if the games they wanted to play
demanded 52 cards. Possibly the promotion by
cardmakers of games requiring only 48 cards was
an early example of the phenomenon exemplified
in this century by the commercial promotion of
Canasta.

The ‘Spanish’-suited pack, introduced, on the
present hypothesis, by the French cardmakers,
was restricted to 48 cards by the omission from
each suit of the highest-numbered card, the 10,
which only in the rarest cases has appeared in
that suit-system, in any of its forms, since its first
invention; the suppression of the 10 formed the
model for the subsequent shortening of the

[2nd column]
Spanish-suited pack to 40 cards by omitting also
the 9s and 8s. The early Catalan. cards,. ..
representing the prototype of what was to
become the ‘Portuguese’-suited pack, do appear
to have had 10s, but almost all later Portuguese-
suited packs lack them, though there is an
example to the contrary in the Leber Collection
at the Municipal Library in Rouen. But, in
Germany and Switzerland, the reduction of the
pack from 52 to 48 cards was effected in a
manner-very-surprising-to-modern card players,
namely by the elimination of the Ace; and this
happened both in packs with three court cards
and a 10 or Banner, and in ones with four court
cards and no 10. The reason is that the Ace did
not originally have its usual present high position
in each suit: it was simply a card that stood at
one end of the numerical sequence from 1 to 10.
So far as we have any particular reason to
believe, in Germany and Switzerland the original
ranking of the cards in each suit was with the
court cards at the top, headed by the King,
followed by the numeral cards from 10 to Ace, in
descending numerical order: the omission of the
Aces thus constituted the removal from each suit
of its lowest card. Once gone, the Ace never
reappeared in the Swiss pack; in fact, there'is no
record of any Swiss-suited pack ever having
contained it, save in the description in the
Tractatus de moribus. In Germany, the Ace did
reappear in two exceptional types of sixteenth-
century pack, to both of which Detlef Hoffmann
has drawn attention. One was the many-suited
pack, of up to sixteen suits, apparently in vogue
at the very beginning of the century, which has
already been mentioned. The other is a curious
type of which we have several specimens, one by
Hans Hauk of Frankfurt in 1558, and the others
by his son Heinrich Hauk in the 1580s. In none of
these does the Deuce appear, but they have Aces,
each of which bears the inscription Vit gwis or Nit
gewis
(i.e. nicht gewiss, ‘not certain’).27 Both of
___________________
27 Four Aces and a 7 of Bells by Hans Hauk are in the
Spielkarten-Museum at Leinfelden; see D. Hoffmann, Die
Welt der Spielkarte
, plate 39a. Five sheets by Heinrich Hauk
for packs of this type are at Frankfurt (Historisches
Museurn); see Hoffmann, Inventarkatalog, Frankfurt, 1972,
nos. 25-9, and Albertina catalogue, no. 67. One, a sheet
showing 32 cards, with the standard German suit-signs, like
all cards of this type, and the values King, Ober, Unter,
Banner 10, 9, 8, 7 and Ace, may possibly represent a
complete pack; the Albertina has a very similar sheet. Other
sheets have repetitions, so that more than one block would
have been, needed for a complete pack; but it has been


The Beginnings in Europe 25
these, however, were deviant forms: for the main
stream of the popular German playing-card
pack, the Ace must be considered as having
irretrievably disappeared by the 1470s. It cannot
have been until the Aces had gone for good from
the German- and Swiss-suited packs that the
influence of foreign card games of the trick-taking
type in which the Ace was high made itself felt in
Germany and Switzerland. When this happened,
the 2 or Deuce was made to play the role of the
Ace in other packs. After the further reduction of
the pack to 36 cards by the omission of the 3s, 4s
and 5s, it became easy to overlook the historical
identity of the Deuce, and we have seen that it
has now been almost wholly assimilated to the
Ace of other packs; the process was not, however,
completed until the present century.

In Italy and Spain, the original card order was
even more unlike the usual modern practice. In
all four suits, the court cards ranked as the
highest; but we have clear evidence from literary
sources 28 that, in Italy up to about 1500, and in
_____________________
pointed out by Hoffmann that in none of them do any of the
values from 2 to 6 occur. He has accordingly suggested that
packs of this type contained only 32 cards. If he is right, it is
very surprising, since, with this exception, shortened packs
continued, both in France and Germany, to include the 6s
until about 1700, and thus had 36 cards. The significance of
the inscription Nit gwis is in any case obscure. The only
possibility that occurs to me is that such packs could have
been intended for a game of chance of the type of Baccarat
or Thirty-One, in which the Ace could have the value 1 or
11 at the player’s choice. Thirty-One is sometimes played in
that manner, and was certainly played in Germany, being
mentioned by Hans Sachs (see the edition of A. von Keller,
in the Bibliothek des Litterarischen Vereins in Stuttgart, vol. V.
Tübingen, 1908, p. 226). It was moreover sometimes played
with a shortened pack; but Daniel Martin, in chap. 74 of the
Parlement Nouveau, says specifically that the Ace counts only
1 point, since, if it were allowed to count 11, it would be
possible for a player to obtain 31 points with only three
cards.
28 See Galeotti Martii Narniensis De doctrina promiscua,
Florence, 1548, chap. 36 (at end), p. 433; I do not know the
date of the first edition of this book, but Marzio Galeotti
died in 1478, For testimony to the antiquity of this practice
in games played with the Tarot pack, see the commentary
by Pier Antonio Viti to ‘I Tarocchi’ by Matteo Maria
Boiardo, composed before 1500, either in Le Poesi volgari e
latine di Matteo Maria Boiardo
, ed. Angelo Solerti, Bologna,
1894, pp. 313-38, or Tutte le opere di Matteo Maria Boiardo, ed.
A. Zottoli, Milan, 1936-7, vol. II, pp. 702-16. For the
Spanish practice, see Linguae latinae exercitatio F. L. Vivis
Valentini
, Basle, 1541, Dialogus xxi, ‘Ludus chartarum seu
foliorum’; Vives died in 1540. Possibly connected with this
practice is John of Rheinfelden’s odd remark that some of
the suit-signs are considered good and others have an evil
significance.


[2nd column]
Spain well into the sixteenth century, the
subsequent ordering of the numeral cards in two
of the suits differed from that in the other two.
Thus in Swords and Batons, the cards ranked, in
descending order: King, Cavalier, Jack, (10), 9, 8,
7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, Ace; while in Cups and Coins they
ranked, in descending order: King, Cavalier,
Jack, Ace, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, (10). This curious
practice, of purely picturesque significance,
survives in three games or families of games: the
Spanish game of Ombre (called Tresillo in Spain
itself, and Ombre or L’Hombre elsewhere, and
once played all over Europe), together with its
derivatives; the Irish game of Spoil Five; and
most of the games played with one or other form
of the Tarot pack. In other games, it has long
been discarded as an irrelevant strain on the
under the name Maw in the late sixteenth and
early seventeenth centuries, looks like a game
invented by someone with an imperfect memory
of Ombre. Ombre itself is complicated by the
fact that the Aces of Swords and Batons serve
as permanent trumps in addition to whichever
suit becomes the trump suit, and that one or
two of the cards of the trump suit are promoted
above the position they occupy in the plain suits;
it would therefore be almost impossible to
disentangle the practice of reversing the order of
the numeral cards in two of the suits without
disturbing the essential features of the game, and
it is presumably for this reason that the practice
has been retained in this game and its
derivatives. In all games played with the Tarot
pack, on the other hand, save that peculiar to
Bologna, the practice could be, and in some cases
has been, abolished without affecting the game in
the least: we can only suppose that it was
retained as a picturesque feature appropriate to a
game played with what appeared, outside Italy, as
a highly picturesque form of pack. Here, again,
however, we have a feature that is not, in origin,
peculiar to the Tarot pack, but was at the outset
simply the ordinary practice for all card games
requiring a ranking of the cards, that is, primarily
trick-taking games. As remarked, there is no
evidence that the practice was ever followed if
Germany or Switzerland; it may well be that, in
those countries, card players ignored it from the
start, assigning a higher rank in every suit to the
higher numeral cards.

How, and why, the Ace rose to the topmost
position in games played with Latin- and

26 - Part I: History and Mystery
French-suited packs is quite obscure. In the first
half of the sixteenth century, the game of
Trappola, already mentioned, a trick-taking
game in which the cards rank in the same order
in every suit and the Ace is the highest card of
each suit, became popular in Venice.29 In
England a game called Triumph, an ancestor of
Whist, was played from the early sixteenth
century;30 the natural presumption is that from
the start the Ace was the highest card in each
suit, as it certainly was in later forms of the game,
although a remark in a sermon of Latimer’s in
1529 suggests that possibly the King was still the
highest card. In France a distinct game called
Triomphe, which has survived to the present day,
was played at least as early as 1534, on the
testimony of Rabelais;31 it may have been played
as early as 1482,32 although it is difficult to know
whether this, or the game played by René II,
Duke of Lorraine, in 1496, was the same game or
one for which the Tarot pack was used. We have
no description of Triomphe until the
seventeenth century, at which time the Ace
ranked below the three court cards but above the
10 and other numeral cards, ranking in
descending order, as it does also in the derivative
game of Ecarté. Possibly this gives us a clue to
the process by which the Ace came to be
promoted. If, originally, the numeral cards
ranked in different orders in the two pairs of
suits, so that, in Cups and Coins, or in Hearts
and Diamonds, the Ace ranked immediately
below the court cards, then, when the order was
rationalised so as to be the same in all suits, the
Ace may in every suit have been allotted the
relatively high position it had held in two of
them, only later climbing, in most games, to the
highest position of all. But this is flimsy
speculation: at present, the rise of the Ace
remains a problem.

Italy remained as unaffected by the German
experimentation with numeral cards and court
cards as by that with the suit-signs. There is,
indeed, some literary evidence that there were
some regular Italian-suited packs with four court
___________________
29 The earliest reference known to me is in Francesco
Marcolino’s Giardino di pensieri, Venice, 1540, but by then
the game was evidently well known
30 The earliest reference is in Henry Watson’s The chirche
of the evyll men & women
of 1522.
31 See Gargantua, vol. 1, chap. 22: this is not a game played
with the Tarot pack, since that is separately mentioned.
32 See F. Godefroy, Dictionnaire de l'ancienne langue française,
Complément, s. v. triomphe.


[2nd column]
cards, a Queen being added;33 if so, it does not
seem that the experiment was any great success;
and no such packs have survived. The only
possible known example of an Italian pack with
Banner 10s was probably an import from
Germany.34 Around the end of the century some
packs appear to have been made without 10s,
identical in composition, therefore, with the 48-
card Spanish-suited packs;35 but these, too,
appear to have been an exception. By and large,
the regular Italian pack remained quite
unchanged throughout the century. It would,
however, be quite misleading to think of Italian
cardmakers as wholly conservative and
unenterprising. On the contrary, they made one
innovation of more importance, not only to the
design, but to the use, of playing cards than all
the novelties of the German, Swiss and French
cardmakers put together. This was the invention
of the Tarot pack. That invention, and its
significance, will be our concern in Chapters 4
to 7.

By 1550, the experiments that proved
ephemeral had been abandoned, and the various
European types of regular pack had crystallised
into more or less their definitive forms: in Italy,
the 52-card Italian-suited pack; in Portugal, the
48-card Portuguese-suited pack, and, in France
and Spain, the 48-card Spanish-suited one; in
France, England and the Low Countries, the 52-
card French-suited form; in Germany and
Switzerland, the German- and Swiss-suited
packs with 48 cards. We have thus surveyed the
first one and three-quarter centuries of the history
of the regular playing-card pack in Europe, from
about 1375 until the middle of the sixteenth
century, and the sometimes complicated process
by which, during that period, the various
___________________
33 The passage of Marzio Galeotti’s book mentioned in
footnote 28 contains the phrase regum, reginarum, equitum
peditumque poientiam
apropos of playing cards, with no
apparent reference to the Tarot pack. The sermon of St
Bernardine of Siena against gaming, preached in 1423,
mentions first reges atque reginae and then milites superiores et
inferiores
, in a passage that betrays no knowledge of the
Tarot pack, which may well not have been invented by that
date; see S. Bernardini Senensis O.F.M. Opera Omnia, ed. PP.
Collegii S. Bonaventurae, vol. II, Florence, 1930, Sermo 42
‘contra alearum ludos’, p. 23.
34 See Appendix 3 to this chapter for a discussion of this
pack.
35 Sheets I-1009 and I-1010 in the Cary Collection at Yale
University form one probable example; the sheets at the
Fournier Museum, Vitoria (no. 1 in the Italian section of the
catalogue); form another.


The Beginning: in Europe 27
national suit-systems emerged. By contrast, the
history of the European regular playing-card
pack during the remaining four and a quarter
centuries down to the present day has been
extraordinarily uneventful, at least when seen
from a distance, as we are viewing it. A long and
intricate account would be needed if we were to
trace the origins and evolution of the various
standard patterns that are and have been used
for each of the different types of regular pack; but
in this book we shall not concern ourselves with
these, but shall rest content with surveying only
the broad outlines. There have indeed been
changes, particularly since the middle of the
nineteenth century, that have profoundly
affected both card players and card
manufacturers: the introduction, into most
standard patterns, of double-headed cards and of
corner indices;36 the addition of the Joker to the
French-suited pack:37 the change from square
____________________
36 The idea of double-headed cards originated in the later
eighteenth century, and spread slowly from one standard
pattern to another, rather than from country to country;
some standard patterns, such as the Neapolitan and
Sicilian, have not adopted it yet. Among the earliest packs
to go double-headed was the Tarocco Bolognese; and,
although single-ended French-suited Tarot packs were
produced up to about 1840, double-headed ones appeared
as early as 1780. This is unsurprising, since the Tarot pack
contains more picture cards than the regular pack. The
earliest double-headed French-suited regular pack was
produced in Austria in the late eighteenth century, and,
among Italian-suited packs, those using the Venetian
pattern assumed a double-headed form at about the same
time. The Paris pattern, used throughout France, became
double-headed in 1827, and by 1830 double-headed cards
were more common than single-ended ones in most
European countries. Britain and the U.S.A lagged behind
other Western countries in this matter: double-headed
cards first appeared in England soon after 1850, and
became established only in the 1860s; in the United States
the earliest example is from 1861, but the form took root
only in the 1870s. Corner indices, on the other hand, are an
American invention, from shortly before 1870, probably
prompted by the needs of Poker players. They were adopted
in most European countries in the 1890s, though Austria
and Italy have been resistant.
37 As observed in Chapter 1, the Joker was another
American invention, from about 1857. It, too, may have
been introduced for Poker in the first place, though the
earliest printed reference to its use in that game known to
me is from The Standard Hoyle (New York, 1899, p. 147), for a
variant called by the French name of ‘Mistigris’; but, even if
it was introduced for Poker, it was quickly adapted for the
game of Euchre. In Euchre the Jack of the trump suit is
promoted to be the highest card, being known as the ‘Right
Bower’; the Jack of the other suit of the same colour
becomes the second highest trump, called ‘Left Bower’.


[2nd column]
corners to rounded ones; the adoption of modern
techniques of manufacture; and, as a
consequence of these techniques, the
replacement of small workshops by large
factories. This last change has eliminated the
multiplicity of craftsmen who used to work
principally for the local market; playing-card
manufacture is no longer profitable except with a
vast turnover, so that in most countries — Italy is
the principal excéption — one manufacturer has
obtained a near or actual monopoly. But changes
of these kinds are not our concern, which is solely
with the composition of different types of pack;
and, in this respect, very little has happened to
the European regular pack during the last four
hundred years. Indeed, essentially only two
things have happened: alterations in the
geographical diffusion of the various suit-
systems; and the introduction of shortened
packs. We may therefore conclude this chapter
by bringing the history down to the present in
just two paragraphs.

The great success story has, of course, been
that of the French suit-system; but the Spanish-
suited pack has also had successes. From the
beginning of the sixteenth century, the Spanish
game of Primero, called in Italian Primiera, was
popular in Italy, and Spanish card-playing
practice was always to remain influential there.
The Kingdom of Naples was conquered by
Aragon in 1442, and was under the direct rule of
united Spain from 1500 until the Treaty of
Utrecht in 1713; indeed, save for Venice and
Savoy, most of the peninsula was effectively
under Spanish control from 1530 until that date.
It was therefore natural that the Spanish-suited
form of the Latin pack should displace the
Italian-suited one over most of Italy, especially in
Sicily and the Kingdom of Naples, but also in
most of the Romagna save independent-minded
Bologna. As for the French-suited pack, it had
_______________________
When the Joker is used, it is, as ‘Best Bower’, the highest
trump of all. (‘Bower’ is a corruption of German Bauer, used
in Alsace, from where Euchre or Juker originated, as the
ordinary word for ‘Jack’.) The Joker arrived in Europe from
the United States in the 1880s, along with the game of Poker
(and, in England, that of Euchre). The Joker was also used
for a later invader from the U.S.A., Rummy. It is normally
added only to French-suited packs and, among them, to ones
with 52 cards, Euchre being the only game played with a
shortened pack in which it is used. The most popular German
variant of Rummy demands three Jokers, but in Britain only
one was required until the advent of Canasta in the 1950s,
which demanded two per pack.


28 Part I: History and Mystery
two periods of expansion. It was adopted in the
sixteenth century in England and the Low
Countries, and spread also to Savoy and the
French-speaking cantons of Switzerland. But it
was not until the eighteenth century that it made
its great advance by invading Germany, Austria
and Italy. At the present day, it is more in use in
Germany and in Central Europe than the
German-suited pack, though the latter continues
to be used in certain regions. In Italy, the type of
suit-system employed, Italian, Spanish or
French, as well as the particular standard
pattern, depends very much upon local tradition:
the French-suited pack predominates in
Tuscany, most of Lombardy, Piedmont and
Genoa. In Portugal, the Portuguese-suited pack
has disappeared altogether in favour of the
French-suited one. Only in Spain does the Latin-
suited pack continue throughout the country to
enjoy a far greater popularity than its French-
suited rival.

The only substantial change in the actual
make-up of the different forms of the regular pack
that has occurred since 1550 has been the
introduction of shortened packs. From the
beginning of the sixteenth century, a number of
games came into fashion played with packs
reduced in size by the omission of some of the
numeral cards. Originally, this shortening was
effected, everywhere but in Spain, by the
omission of the lower numeral cards of each suit,
other than the Ace, which had already become
high-ranking, to form a pack of 36 cards. We are
accustomed to speak of a 32-card pack as a
Piquet pack; but in fact Piquet was originally
played with a 36-card pack, formed by omitting
the numeral cards from 2 to 5 from the French-
suited pack. The game of Trappola is the only
sixteenth-century Italian game of which we
know, not of Spanish origin, played with a
shortened pack. It, too, employed a 36-card pack,
but, in this case, one from which it was the
numeral cards from 3 to 6 that were omitted; the
explanation is that, in this game, the lowest card
of each suit, the 2, plays an especially important
role. In the seventeenth century, the practice of
shortening the pack spread to Germany and
Switzerland; there, of course, it was necessary to
omit only the cards from 3 to 5 to obtain a 36-
card pack, the Deuce being high in imitation of
the Ace of the French-suited pack. It was in
about 1700 that the Piquet pack was further
shortened in France to 32 cards by the omission

[2nd column]
of the 6s;38 the 36-card pack lingered on there
until at least 1775. In the eighteenth century,
games with 32 cards came to be played in
Germany, although ones requiring 36 cards
never wholly lost their popularity; the Swiss-
suited pack, on the other hand, has never been
employed for games with only 32 cards. In
contrast to all this, the Spaniards proceeded in a
quite different way. They, too, devised many
games played with shortened packs. But, in the
shorter-form of their pack, they kept as many as
40 cards, and they arrived at it in the opposite
manner to that used by everyone else, namely by
omitting the higher numeral cards, the 8s and 9s,
instead of the lower ones. The Spanish game of
Ombre, played with a 40-card pack, spread all
over Europe, and, as already remarked, was the
most successful single card game before the
invention of Bridge; several other Spanish card
games gained widespread popularity, in France,
in England and, above all, in Italy. For these
games, 40-card Italian- and French-suited packs,
having the same numeral cards as the Spanish-
suited packs, were often used; this practice was
not, however, observed with the Swiss- and
German-suited packs. Although the practice of
playing with a shortened pack dates from the
sixteenth century, it does not appear to have
been until the subsequent century that
cardmakers began to cater for it, at least on any
large scale, by offering for sale already shortened
packs; but, as soon as they did, such packs came,
in many areas, to oust the full forms. The full 52-
card French-suited pack has, of course, never
been ousted, either in France or elsewhere; and
though the Italian-suited pack is mostly found
shortened in the Spanish manner, its full 52-card
form maintains a precarious existence. In Spain
itself the full 48-card Spanish-suited pack still
flourishes; but it disappeared from Italy during
the eighteenth century. The 48-card German-
suited pack disappeared from Germany and
Central Europe at the same time. The 48-card
Swiss-suited pack is still used for one ancient
game played in one locality; with this one
___________________
38 The 1697 edition of the Académie Universelle des Jeux still
describes Piquet as played with 36 cards, but that of 1702
gives the number of cards as 32. Likewise, the 1687 edition
of the Compleat Gamester retains unmodified the description of
the game as played with 36 cards, while the editions from
1709 on add a note giving the modifications in the rules
required for play with 32 cards and stating that that is the
current practice.


The Beginnings in Europe 29
exception, it, too, has been ousted by the 36-card
form.

Appendix 1: Aluette

The Aluette pack, in its present form, has many
peculiarities: the Cavaliers are female, and the four top
cards, called luettes, have features of design
corresponding to the individual names they bear; in
particular, the 2 of Cups, la Vache, depicts a
recumbent cow below the suit-signs. The illuminating
study by Alain Borvo cited in footnote 18, and
previously published in Le Vieux Papier, vol. XXVII,
1974, pp. 169-85, 213-30, 247-59, vol. XXVIII, 1976,
pp. 457-63, 501-8, shows that these special features
were all introduced in the nineteenth century: during
the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, Aluette
was played with a Spanish-suited pack, manufactured
in various parts of France, that lacked these
eccentricities, although conforming to a definite
standard pattern. A cow, standing and placed
between the two suit-signs, appears on the 2 of Cups
on the le Puy sheet mentioned in footnote 18, and also
in a second pack by Logiriera, destined for Navarre
(see Borvo, fig. 19, and D’Allemagne, vol. 11, p. 388),
along with other animals and figures on other cards.
Borvo very plausibly concludes (p. 50) from the
different appearance of the cow that the nineteenth-
century cardmakers were prompted to restore the
cow, not by any continuous tradition of design, but by
the retention of the name la Vache for the card, a name
surviving from the sixteenth century where the 2 of
Cups had been thus decorated. It cannot be deduced,
however, that the Logiriera and le Puy packs were
specifically intended for Aluette, which is not known
ever to have been played in Navarre.

The earliest reference to Aluette found by Borvo is
from 1502, when, he says, Anne de Bretagne, then
Queen of France and wife of Louis XII, initiated the
fashion of this new game by playing it with the
Archduke Philip the Fair (son of the Emperor
Maximilian and father of Charles V), who was then at
Lyons convalescing from an illness (pp. 24, 55-6). As
authorities for this statement Borvo cites Paul
Lacroix, Louis XII et Anne de Bretagne, Paris, 1882, p.
252 (actually p. 262), Georges-Gustave Toudouze,
Anne, duchesse de Bretagne, reine de France, Paris, 1959, p.
236 (p. 219 in the 1938 edition), and Emile Gabory,
Anne de Bretagne, duchesse et reine, Paris, 1941, p. 194.
Lacroix says nothing about Aluette’s being a new
game or about its coming into fashion, but merely
remarks that Philip played the game with the Queen
(il joua, avec la reine, & un jeu de cartes nommé Aluette); he
cites no authority, but he must certainly have had
one. Toudouze expressly disclaims having written a
work of scholarship; his book is, he says, one of
‘impressions’. His source for the remark about Aluette
is almost certainly Lacroix, but he has embroidered a
bit: ‘to distract her sick guest,” he said, ‘Anne even
initiated the fashion for a quite new game of cards,
Aluette’ (pour distraire son hôte malade, Anne lance même la
mode d’un jeu de cartes tout nouveau
: I’Aluette’). I have not
seen Gabory’s book, but it also probably relies on
Lacroix. We can be sure that the game existed in
1502, but not that it was then a new one. The game
was also mentioned by Rabelais in 1532 (book II, chap.
5; cf. book I, chap. 22 and book V, chap. 23). Borvo has
made a systematic search to discover the geographical
extension of the game, and states (p. 22) that he has
found no proof of its existence south of the Gironde, in
the Basque country, in Spain, in Portugal or in Latin
America. In spite of this, he inclines (p. 55) to the
theory that it was of Spanish or Portuguese origin. If it
originated in France, he remarks, that would imply
that Spanish-suited cards were indigenous to the
regions in which it was played. Quite so: given no
reason to believe it anything but French, that is the
natural conclusion. He concedes that cards were
played in France before the French suit-signs were
invented, but asks whether the cards then used were
Spanish-suited. We can only answer ‘Yes’: this is the
only kind for which we have any evidence.

The practice of signalling possession of particular
cards to one’s partner by means of conventional
gestures, observed in Aluette, is no guide to its origin;
it is found, not only in the Spanish game of Brisca and
the Basque game of Mus, but in the games of Watten
and Perlaggen, played in Bavaria and the Tyrol, and
of Träntne and Flüsslen, played in Schwyz, of
Kaiserjass, played in Nidwalden, both in Switzerland,
and of Briscola, played throughout Italy. A
better comparison, among Spanish games, would be
with el Truco, now much played in Argentina, with
the related French game of le Truc and English game
of Putt. Putt, described in Charles Cotton’s The
Compleat Gamester,
1674, pp. 131-7, and in later
editions, was played with the 52-card pack in the
seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. A trick-taking
game, usually for two players, it differed much from
Aluette in that each player was dealt only three
cards. The card order was unusual, the cards ranking,
in descending order, 3, 2, Ace, King, Queen, Jack and
then 10 down to 4; in this, it resembled games of the
Italian Tressette family, played with the 40-card pack.
The resemblance to Aluette lies in the unusual feature
that suit is quite irrelevant in Putt: not only need a
player not follow suit, but a trick was won by the
highest-ranking card played, irrespective of suit; if
both cards were of the same rank, neither won the
trick. Let us call trick-taking games of this kind ‘rank-
only’ games; Tressette is not one of these, only a card of
the suit led being able to win the trick in Tressette,
as in almost all games without trumps. Aluette is a
rank-only game, modified by the presence of the eight
high cards, which beat all others. The remaining

30 Part I: History and Mystery
cards rank, in descending order, as follows: the Aces,
the Kings, the Cavaliers, the Jacks, the 9s of Swords
and Batons, the 8s, the 7s, the 6s, the 5s, the 4s and
the 3s of Swords and Batons. El Truco, as described
in Juegos de Naipes, Barcelona, 1963, pp. 123-43, is
played by varying numbers of players; it resembles
Putt in that each player has only three cards, and
Aluette in being a rank-only game modified by the
presence of four high cards, or cartas bravas, which beat
all the others, namely, in descending order, the Ace of
Swords, the Ace of Batons, the 7 of Swords and the 7
of Cups. The game is played with 40 cards, and the
remaining cards rank, in descending order, thus: the
3s, the 2s, the Aces of Cups and Coins, the Kings, the
Cavaliers, the Jacks, the 7s of Cups and Batons, the
6s, the 5s and the 4s. The French variant, le Truc,
described in E. Lanes, Nouveau Manuel Complet des Jeux
de Cartes
, Paris, 1912, and in Sid Sackson, 40 Gamut of
Games,
New York, 1969, seems to stem from a version
preceding the introduction of the cartas bravas, since it
is an unmodified rank-only game, for two players,
again with only three cards apiece. It is now played
with the 32-card French-suited pack, the cards
ranking, in descending order, 7, 8, Ace, King, Queen,
Jack, 10 and 9. In this game, however, the 8s are
referred to as 6s. Though neither Lanes nor Sackson
could explain this eccentricity, it plainly indicates
that the game was introduced into France at a time
when the 36-card French-suited pack was in use, and
hence probably in the seventeenth century (the
change from 36- to 32-card Piquet occurred about
1700, although D’Allemagne, op. cit., vol 11, pp. 374,
400, records that 36-card packs went on being sold
until at least 1775). Having no 3s or 2s, French
players must have adapted the el Truco ranking by
elevating the 7s and 6s, in that order, to the highest
position; when the 36-card pack ceased to be
available, they had to substitute 8s for the 6s. (See M.
Dummett, ‘Bluff, Counter Bluff’, Games and Puzzles,
no. 5, September 1972, pp. 16-17.)

It is evident that Putt, el Truco and Aluette, so
different from most trick-taking games, must be
connected. The antiquity of Aluette rules out the
possibility of an English origin for the family; but,
although le Truc itself is evidently derived from el
Truco, and not conversely, there is no evidence that el
Truco is of an antiquity comparable with that of
Aluette, and, as a game played with the shortened 40-
card pack, it is quite likely to be less old than it. This
family of games may well have originated, as a family,
in France rather than in Spain; there is therefore still
no reason to consider Aluette anything other than
French.

[2nd column]
Appendix 2: Playing cards made in Germany for
Catalonia


Several copper-engraved packs were made in
Germany, probably for export to Aragon. A set of
three such cards, the King, Cavalier and Maid of
Coins, is in the Kupferstichkabinett in West Berlin;
see Duran-Sanpere, plate 126, and the Albertina
catalogue, plate 30a. Each of the three figures holds a
coin; those of the Cavalier and Maid bear the arms of
Aragon, and the inscription round the edge includes
the word VALENCIA; that of the King, who is
seated, bears the seal of Juan II of Aragon (1456-
1479). In his booklet on the pack by the
‘oberdeutscher Stecher’, Fritz Koreny relates these
cards stylistically to the work of the Master of the
Berlin Passion. They are therefore probably not
Spanish, but from a German pack intended for
export; but they were certainly destined for Valencia.
There are two putti on the King’s throne, and another
standing behind the Maid. Koreny was the first to
draw attention to the close resemblance between these
three figures and the corresponding court figures in
the suit of Pomegranates in a pack by a south German
engraver (oberdeutscher Stecher) produced in the 1490s;
see no. 30 in the Albertina catalogue. A reproduction.
of this pack was issued in 1977 jointly by Edition
Leipzig and Heimeran Verlag of Munich, with a most
informative booklet by Koreny. Four nearly complete
copies exist, in the British Museum, in Weimar,
Uppsala and Bologna, as well as other fragmentary
ones. The pack is a Latin-suited one, in which
Pomegranates replace the usual Coins; each suit has
Ace, 2 to 9, Banner (with an index X), Maid, Cavalier
and King; the numeral cards from Ace to 9 also have
Roman numeral indices. The Swords are very slightly
curved sabres, and the Batons are sticks of a very
wavy form, both of them intersecting, often in a very
unusual arrangement. All the numeral cards have
fantastic vignettes, including figures of children on
some of those of the Cups and Pomegranates suits;
on the Ace of Batons, children are sawing the Baton in
half, as in the Barcelona pack. On the basis of the
links with both the Barcelona and Berlin cards,
Koreny considers that this pack was made for export
to Spain, and in this he is surely correct. (He
mistakenly identifies the female court figures as
Queens, ranking above the Cavaliers; but there is
nothing regal about them, and they are standing, not
sitting.) It was remarked in Playing Cards of Various
Ages and Countries Selected from the Collection of Lady
Charlotte Schreiber, vol 11, London, 1893, p. 13, that the
pack by the oberdeutscher Stecher is related to a sheet
of eight copper-engraved cards, the 2 to 9 of Cups,
made probably in the 1460s by the highly productive

The Beginnings in Europe 31
Dutch or north German engraver known as the
Bandrollenmeister and now in the British Museum.
These again show small children playing about
between the cups, and may be part of yet another
pack intended for export to Spain; see the Albertina
catalogue, no. 29.

Appendix 3: An allegedly Spanish pack


D. Hoffmann, Die Welt der Spielkarte, plate 10a, shows
four cards of a Latin-suited pack of which only Coins
survive; they are of the fifteenth century, and there
are seven altogether; they belong to the Rothschild
Collection at the Louvre. Those shown by Hoffmann
are the 5, the 6, a Banner 10 and the (seated) King.
The King bears the inscription ‘Lo re doro’, and the
10 ‘Lo Dece doro’. Hoffmann firmly identifies them as
Spanish, and in this he is followed by Fritz Koreny
(Das Kartenspiel des oberdeutschen Stechers, handbook
with reproduction pack, Leipzig and Munich, 1977,
p. 28 and fig. 22); neither offers any reason. Sylvia
Mann has, however, suggested that the cards are
Italian. On either supposition, they would be unique
among Spanish and Italian cards in having a Banner
10, whereas we know from the pack discussed in
Appendix 2 that German cardmakers included Banner
10s in Latin-suited packs intended for export; though
I am hardly qualified to judge, the style looks German
to me. But, even if this is right, it does not settle the
question whether they were meant for Italy or for
Spain. It is possible that Hoffmann and Koreny opted
for Spain because of the large central Coin on the 5,
which is indeed a feature of Spanish more than of
Italian cards, though it is found in the Bolognese
Primiera pack. A better guide may be the language of
the inscriptions. Oro is both Spanish and Italian; it is
true that Denari is the more regular Italian name for
the suit, but Oro is also in common use, especially in
southern Italy and Sicily; moreover, the Italian word
does not admit a plural, while the Spanish one is
usually used in its plural form Oros when it refers to
the playing-card suit. Again, while Italian normally
contracts to d’oro, the ordinary Spanish form is de oro.
As far as this goes, therefore, the word doro tells in
favour of Italy. So does the word re, which is the
ordinary Italian word for ‘king’, the Castilian and
Catalan forms being rey and rei respectively. Dece is,
however, unusual: the ordinary words for ‘ten’ are
dieci (Italian), diez (Castilian) and deu (Catalan). The
question is in what area we might find the
undiphthongised form dece. Professor Douglas Gifford,
of the University of St Andrews, has suggested two
Spanish possibilities. One is a lingua franca used in the
Levant by Jewish and Greek Christian traders; for
this he refers to an article by L.P. Harvey, R.O. Jones,
and Keith Whinnom, ‘Lingua Franca in a Villancico

[2nd column]
by Encina’, Revue de Littérature Comparée, vol. 41, 1967,
pp. 572-9. This prints a short poem by Juan del
Encina, written, for comic effect, in this lingua franca,
in 1520. The form of the word for ‘ten’ in this poem
is dez. However, the authors of the article remark (p.
573) that ‘before the late nineteenth century writers
recorded samples of pidgin’, which is how they classify
this lingua franca, ‘almost invariably with comic
intent’. It seems most unlikely that the maker of a
rather fine and elaborate pack of playing cards would
deliberately use a form of pidgin Spanish for their
inscriptions; it can hardly have been made either with
comic intent or for Levantine traders. Professor:
Gifford’s other suggestion is Galician, for which, he
says, dece and the form lo of the definite article would
be very much in order; but he adds that one would not
expect the form oro ‘because of the inflected tonic
vowel in the West’ (which I understand as meaning
that one would expect ouro as in Portuguese). The
upshot seems to be that the language is probably not
one used in Spain.

With this conclusion, Professor Gianfranco Folena,
head of the Institute of Romance Philology at the
University of Padua, fully concurs; it is, in his view,
‘beyond doubt’ that the language is Italian rather
than Spanish. The forms lo and dece point, he says, to
southern fifteenth-century koiné, as spoken, for
instance, at Rome or Naples. No early playing cards
known to have come from Naples, or from anywhere
in southern Italy, have survived. However, we noted
that playing cards were known in Sicily in the late
fourteenth century; by at least 1422, they were not
only being used, but made, there. Professor Antonino
Giuffrida, of the Archivio di Stato in Palermo, has
informed me that the Archivio possesses three
fifteenth-century notarised documents, discovered by
Professor Bresc, referring to playing cards. The
earliest is a contract, dated 31 August 1422, whereby
one Petrus de Matrona, aged 16, engages with Petrus
de Florito of Palermo to print, collate, colour and sell
playing cards (ad siampandum nayppis, incollandum,
colorandum et vendendum
) in return for his board and
lodging and a third of the profits. Next is a statement of
debt, dated 7 February 1455, for the price of two
(wood) blocks for (printing) playing cards (due forme di
nayibis
). Finally, there is an inventory of 1484, listing
playing cards (carti di iocu) and various items of
equipment for printing them; it may be noted that the
word for ‘ten’ in this document is decki. Not only were
cards made in Sicily; they were also exported there.
The Tractatus de Civitate Ulmensi, written in 1484 by the
Dominican Bro. Felix Faber, states that there were so
many cardmakers in Ulm that they sent cards to Italy,
Sicily and ‘the remotest islands’ (see Fratris Felicis
Fabri Tractatus de Civitate Ulmenst, de eius Origine, Ordine,
Regimine, de Civibus eius e Statu
, ed. by Gustav
Veesenmeyer, no. 186 in the Bibliothek des hiterarischen
Vereins in Stuttgart, Tübingen, 1889, p. 146). Now it is

32 Part I: History and Mystery
unthinkable that playing cards should have been
known in Sicily and in northern Italy, but not in
Naples, although I know of no direct evidence to this
effect. W.L. Schreiber, op. cit., p. 75, indeed quotes
from G.A. Summonte, Storia della città e regno di Napoli,
part I, Naples, 1601, book III, pp. 267-8 (p. 267 is
headed ‘Libro Secondo’ by a printer’s error), a story
concerning a statue of Our Lady of Mercy in the
church of S. Eligio in Naples: a man who had lost a
large amount of money playing cards struck the statue
on the face, whereupon it miraculously shed blood;
the culprit fled to his native Florence, where he was
arrested for a murder he had not committed, and then
confessed his act of sacrilege. It is, however, obscure
to me why Schreiber gives 1414 as the date of this
episode; no date is given by Summonte (the text is
exactly the same in the third edition, Naples, 1748, vol.
3, book 1V, p. 80). Summonte says that the story may
be read on an old tablet to be found in the church, and
it is possible that this gives the date, although
Schreiber does not mention it; without further

[2nd column]
enquiry, we thus have no definite evidence that
playing cards were known in Naples in the fifteenth
century. Nevertheless, we may assume that they were;
moreover, if cards were exported from Germany to
Sicily, they were probably also exported from there to
Naples. I am therefore inclined to believe that the
Rothschild Collection cards were made in Germany
for southern Italy, and perhaps, in view of their fine
quality, for someone at the Neapolitan court. The
large central Coin on the 5 is no objection; Naples was
much subject to Spanish influence, having been
conquered by Aragon in 1442 and ruled, as an
independent Kingdom, by a branch of the Aragonese
dynasty from 1458 until its conquest by Ferdinand II,
so that a Spanish feature in a pack made for Naples
would be unremarkable. In any case, the feature is not
decisively Spanish; for instance, on the sheet I-1010 in
the Cary Collection at Yale, the central Coin on the 5
is larger than the others, though nothing like as large
as that on the Rothschild Collection card.
Last edited by mikeh on 16 Aug 2025, 00:50, edited 4 times in total.

Dummett's Game of Tarot, Ch. 3

19
In the original of Dummett's chapter 3, there are numerous words in oriental languages whose transcriptions into Western letters have markings above some of the letters, especially vowels. While in many cases what I have rendered as a "u" with an umlaut (ü) corresponds to what is in the original, in the Chinese word I have rendered as "tzü", it is not an umlaut but more of a small sideways parenthesis mark with the ends pointing up. And in the Arabic words, many of the original transliterations have short horizontal bars over some of the vowels, which I have omitted. For example, the word "Mamluk" has such a bar over its u. Readers who desire Dummett's original transliterations in these cases will have to consult the original pages. Most of the words affected appear on the eight pages I have put scans of at the end of this post.

CHAPTER 3
Europe and Asia

The sudden widespread appearance of playing
cards in Europe in the last quarter, or at most
third, of the fourteenth century is explained by
some as the result of an independent invention of
them, somewhere in Europe, at that time. Even
without considering any positive contrary
evidence, we can recognise this hypothesis to be
intrinsically unlikely. On the face of it, the
structure of the regular European playing-card
pack cries out for explanation: it is not the sort of
thing that would occur to anyone out of the blue.
There is a story of an Eton College Training
Corps platoon, when ordered to number off,
shouting out, ‘One, two, three, four, five, six,
seven, eight, nine, ten, Knave, Queen, King.”
familiarity makes us apt to overlook the oddity of
continuing a numerical sequence with three
human figures. As H.J.R. Murray remarked,
people do not invent games out of wholly
unfamiliar materials: either they adapt the
equipment of one game for use in a new one, or
they use, or represent, some already existing set
of objects not previously part of any game.1 The
structure of the regular European pack is too
complex, and too unnatural, for it to have been
invented outright in its developed form: no one
can have sat down and thought, ‘If we had fifty-
two equal-sized pieces of paper, marked on one
side with the following designs, then we could
play all sorts of games with them.” One might hit
on the generic idea of playing cards — playing
cards in the sense in which Lexicon cards or
Happy Families cards are playing cards — and
_____________________
1 H.J.R. Murray, The History of Board Games Other than Chess,
Oxford, 1952, pp. 7, 237.

[2nd column]
use for them symbols of some familiar kind or
representations of some familiar objects; or,
having the generic idea, one might think of a new
structure for the pack. But, as we have seen, the
evidence suggests that the regular four-suited
pack appeared quite suddenly in Europe in a
fully developed form: the earliest European
playing cards formed a pack essentially the same
in composition as the four-suited 52-card pack
that we know today. Later — as early as the
fifteenth century2 — packs of playing cards, in the
generic sense, were devised with a totally
different structure; but it seems certain that the
_________________
2 In 1449 a wealthy Venetian, Jacopo Antonio Marcello,
sent as a present to Queen Isabelle, the first wife of King
René I, Duke of Lorraine, a set of sixteen picture cards that
had originally been painted by Michelino da Besozzo at the
order of Filippo Maria Visconti, Duke of Milan, who died in
1447. The set was divided into four groups of four cards
each, representing Virtue, Virginity, Riches and Pleasure:
each card depicted a suitable classical divinity. The pack
has disappeared, but Marcello’s covering letter has
survived, giving a description of the pack and saying that it
had been painted by Michelino (Michelinum pictorem
elegantissimum adhibuit, alterum hac nostra tempestate Polycletum,
qui totum ludum artificiosissime ornatissimeque depingeret
: ‘he
commissioned the very fine painter Michelino, a second
Polycletus of our time, to paint the whole pack most skilfully
and beautifully’). The use of the word ludus shows,
presumably, that this set was really intended to be used to
play some kind of game. See P. Durrieu, “Michelino da
Besozzo’, Mémoires de l'Institut national de France, Académie des
Inscriptions
, vol. 38, part 2, 1911, pp. 365-93, especially pp.
373 and 376; also the reports in the Bulletin de la Société
nationale des Antiquaires de France pour 1895
, p. 117, and in La
Chronique des Arts
, 1895, p. 110; Le Manuscrit, vol. 11, 1895, p.
18, has also a passing remark on the subject in the same
author’s ‘Le Strabon du Roi René’, pp. 2-5, 17-21, which
concerns another present by Marcello to King René himself.


34
Part I: History and Mystery
first appearance in Europe of playing cards in the
generic sense was in the form of the regular four-
suited pack. There is not the slightest trace of any
gradual development leading up to the invention
of a pack with so complex and surprising a
structure; and this fact, of itself, prompts the
supposition that the pack was not invented in
Europe, but introduced from elsewhere in an
already developed form.

If, like the game of chess, the playing-card
pack was an importation into Europe from
outside, it is natural to ask from where it came.
The question from which area European playing
cards immediately derived inevitably leads on to
the further question, which many writers have
striven to answer, where playing cards
originated in the first place; just as chess came
into Europe from the Islamic world, but was
originally an Indian invention, so it is quite
possible that the region from which playing cards
entered Europe was not that which gave them
birth. But, in asking this further question, we
must make just that distinction which does not
arise for the introduction of playing cards into
Europe. The generic idea of playing cards may
well have antedated the invention of the regular
form of pack, or of whatever approximation to it
was the ancestor of the European playing-card
pack: the question as to ‘the origin of playing
cards’ may well have different answers according
as we understand the term ‘playing cards’ in its
broadest sense or only in that narrower sense in
which it applies exclusively to cards of the
regular pack.

Playing cards can be made of other materials
than paper; but it is of paper that they are most
conveniently and typically made, and, indeed,
the very word ‘card’ (charta, etc.) means
originally simply ‘paper’. Likewise, playing cards
do not have to be printed, but can be drawn or
painted by hand; but printing is obviously the
most efficient means for producing them in any
quantity. It is therefore natural to conjecture that
the land in which both paper and printing were
first invented — China — was also that in which
playing cards, in the generic sense, were first
known. This conjecture is borne out by the
evidence. T.F. Carter gives A.D. 969 as the earliest
certain date for Chinese playing cards: this is on
the basis of an entry for that year in the Liao shih of
T'o-t‘o, a history of the Liao dynasty (907-1125)
written in the fourteenth century, stating that the
Emperor Mu-tsung played cards (yeh ke hsi) on

[2nd column]
the night of New Year’s Eve.3 Dr Gernot Prunner
has cited the Kuei t'ien lu, a book of anecdotes
written in the eleventh century by the historian
Ou-yang Hsiu, as placing the invention of
playing cards (yeh tzü ko) in the middle of the
Tang dynasty (618-906), that is to say, about the
time when the earliest books were printed, in the
ninth century.4 Ou-yang Hsiu’s opinion seems to
be borne out by the title of a poem, mentioning
playing cards (yeh tzü), by Li Tung, who lived at
the very end of the T'ang period, and by an entry
on ‘golden yeh tzü games’, compiled by Lady
Chou, consort of the last ruler of the Southern
T‘ang dynasty (936-978), included in a catalogue
in the Tan ch'ien tsung lu.5 We can therefore safely
regard playing cards as having originated in
China in the ninth century, a date which long
precedes the earliest possible one at which there
is any ground to think that they were known
anywhere else in the world.

From a world perspective, the important step
was the invention of playing cards as such; but,
______________
3 T.F. Carter, The Invention of Printing in China and its Spread
Westwards
, New York, 1925, revised edition 1931, pp. 140-1;
second edition, revised by Goodrich, New York, 1955, pp.
184-5; see also the 1925 and 1931 editions, p. 243, footnote.
5, and the 1955 edition, p. 189, footnote 7. ‘Liao’ was the
name of the Kitan dynasty whose empire lay to the north of
the Sung, with its capital at Peking. For the passage from
the Liao shih, see Karl A. Wittfogel and Feng Chia-Sheng,
‘History of Chinese Society: Liao (907-1125)", Transactions of
the American Philosophical Society
, n.s., vol. 36, Philadelphia,
1949, p. 257. The reference to the Liao shih is given as
chapter 7, p. 5a of the Po-na edition. T‘o-t'0 includes the
term yeh ke hsi in his glossary.
4 Gernot Prunner, Ostastatische Spielkarten, Bielefeld, 1969,
p. 4, a catalogue for an exhibition which contains many
illustrations and much useful information.
5 Both these are cited by Chin Hsüeh-shih in his Mu chu
hsin hua
(Swineherd Games) in the section on playing cards
(chih p'ai); the book is included in the Chao-tai ts'ung-shu
collection, Pieh-chi, chüan 43. Chin Hsüeh-shih flourished
in the second half of the eighteenth century, and his book
contains much valuable information. (The explanation of
the title of the book is that T‘ao K‘an (257-332) had
gamblers flogged and their gaming instruments thrown into
the river, saying ‘Such diversions are fit only for
swineherds.” Among the extremely learned, ‘swineherd
games’ was therefore a general term for games of chance.)
The full title of Li Tung’s poem is ‘Secretary Wei of Lung-
chou played yeh tzü after dreaming of double sixes. I offer
him this poem.” It is in vol. 723 of the Complete Poems of the
T'ang Dynasty
. Chin Hsüeh-shih cites Lady Chou’s entry as
included in “Mr Cheng’s catalogue’ in the Tan ch'ien tsung lu,
a work compiled in the early sixteenth century. I owe much
of this information to Dr David Hawkes, of All Souls
College, Oxford, and am much indebted to him for the great
trouble he took to help me with Chinese sources.

Europe and Asia 35
from a Chinese viewpoint, this is a superficial
view. As is apparent from the preceding
paragraph, the term used for playing cards in the
older Chinese works is yeh tzü, as appears in the
title of the mid-sixteenth-century treatise Yeh tzü
p'u
by P‘an Chih-heng included in the Shuo fu
compiled by the Ming writer T‘ao Tsung-i. In
modern Chinese, however, the word used is p‘ai.
This term is applied both to playing cards and to
tiles, such as Ma Jong tiles and dominoes; when
it is necessary to distinguish, the word p'ai is
qualified by a word for the material (paper,
ivory, etc.) of which the card or tile is made; thus
chih pai (paper p‘ai) means ‘playing cards’ in our
restricted sense. This terminology reflects the
fact that no distinction of principle is made between
playing cards and tiles. As instruments
of a game, both are alike in looking the same on
one side and different on the other, so as to allow
each player to hold pieces whose value is
unknown to the other players; the game itself is
unaffected by whether these pieces are thin and
flexible or thick and rigid. It is apparent to
anyone who has played Ma Jong that it is
essentially a card game, bearing a general
resemblance to Rummy; but it will reasonably be
felt that there is a deeper difference between card
games and the games usually played in the West
with dominoes. In card games, it has no bearing
on the play which way up a card is laid on the
table; all that matters is which card is played by a
given player at a given time. Thus, although it
was a long time before double-headed cards were
introduced in the West, it was precisely because
the distinction between the top and the bottom of
the card had no significance for the play that
their introduction was a great advantage to
players. Double-ended dominoes, on the other
hand, would, for European players, be an
impossibility; in the usual type of domino game
played in the West, based on the principle of
matching ends, it matters to the game not only
where the domino is placed, but also which way
round it is placed. Judged by this criterion,
however, most Chinese domino games are to be
classed as card games: although the principle of
matching ends is not absolutely unknown in
China,6 in almost all Chinese domino games all
that matters is the identity of the domino played
at a given time, not where or which way round it
___________________
6 See Stewart Culin, Games of the Orient, Rutland,
Vermont, and Tokyo, 1958 (originally published as Korean
Games,
Philadelphia, 1895), p. 141.


[2nd column]
is placed. The idea of double-ended dominoes,
such that one can identify a particular domino as
(say) the 4-3 without being able to associate the 4
with one end and the 3 with the other, is
therefore not at all an absurdity in China. From
the point of view of the games played with them,
Chinese dominoes, like Ma Jong tiles, are to be
classified as playing cards in the generic sense.
Ma Jong itself is frequently played in China,
not with tiles, but with (paper) cards. Even more
common are domino cards, which are now in fact
always double-ended, bearing at each end the
two spot-markings (e.g. 4-3) which together
identify the domino, and sometimes also an
additional design, irrelevant to play, for
decorative purposes. Dominoes are a Chinese
invention, which arrived in the West only very
late, in the eighteenth century.7 Each domino
represents a possible fall of two dice; there is no
blank in Chinese dominoes, the blank being a
European addition. It is indeed certain that the
early yeh tzü were either dominoes or domino
cards, as is apparent from the title of Li Tung’s
poem, which mentions the double six, while
Prunner cites the Kuei t'ien lu to the same effect.
The question whether the earliest ones were
domino tiles or domino cards is as unimportant
from a Chinese viewpoint as the question from
what material the earliest chessmen or
chessboards were made, and without doubt the
term yeh zü was applied to both. But the question
becomes important when we enquire into the
possibility that the playing cards of other lands
are ultimately derived from those of China. Since
in his poem Li Tung speaks of ‘square ivories
engraved with colours’, he appears to have tiles
in mind, and Prunner believes that it was with
tiles that Mu Tsung played. However, the
erudite writer Yang Shen (1488-1559) said that
the early yeh tzü were probably like the paper
cards of his day,8 and in this he is followed by
later writers; and since yeh means a leaf or page of
_____________
7 See p. 530 of S. Culin, ‘Chinese games with dice and
dominoes’, Annual Report of the Board of Regents of the
Smithsonian Institution ... for the year ending June 30, 1893: Report
of the U.S. National Museum,
Washington, 1895, pp. 489-537,
and R.C. Bell, Board and Table Games from Many Civilisations,
vol. I, Oxford, 1969, p. 162.
8 Quoted by Chin Hsüeh-shih, op. cit. He actually says
that they were probably like the chih-p'ai chiu-ling, ie.
“drinking cards’, that is, ones not designed for playing an
actual game, but as an aid in a drinking party; but the
important point is that he considered them to have been
paper cards.


36 Part I: History and Mystery
a book (tzü, literally ‘son’, being used vaguely for
‘piece’), Carter’s opinion that domino cards
preceded domino tiles, the earliest ‘dominoes’
being made of stiff paper, and the more costly tile
form coming into use only later, is highly
plausible.9

Whichever came first, it seems certain that,
even if we insist on counting only paper cards, it
was in China that playing cards, in the generic
sense, were first invented. It does not follow that
the idea was not hit on independently elsewhere at
a later date; nor does this determine the origin of
the regular pack divided into suits. There are
three principal types of Chinese playing cards
and tiles, of which domino cards and tiles are the
earliest. The latest are the chess cards. These are
packs in which each card bears a character
denoting one of the Chinese chess pieces,10 divided
into either two or four equal sets —suits, in a loose
sense — distinguished by colour. I know no definite
evidence when packs of this kind were invented,
but have no reason for supposing them to be
earlier than the nineteenth century.11

The category of Chinese playing cards most
closely resembling European ones is that
consisting of the ‘money’ cards; this category also
comprises Ma Jong cards and tiles. ‘Money’
packs have genuine suits, composed of numeral
cards running from 1 to 9, each suit representing
monetary values. There are two sub-categories,
each comprising several forms: those with four
suits, and those with three. In the Mu chu hsien
hua, a book on games by the eighteenth-century
writer Chin Hstieh-shih, the term chih pai is
reserved for the three-suited packs; while the
four-suited ones are called ma tiao p‘ai; this
terminology is no longer current. Chin cites
various earlier works, including the sixteenth-
____________________
9 T.F. Carter, op. cit. 1925 and 1931 editions, p. 140, 1955
edition, p. 184
10 Chinese chess differs considerably from European chess,
both being descended, by a different line, from the ancestral
Indian game. Each player has a General (corresponding to
our King), two Captains (historically equivalent to the
Queen), two Elephants or Ministers (equivalent to the
Bishops), two Horses (corresponding to our Knights), two
Chariots (corresponding to our Rooks), five Soldiers
(corresponding to our Pawns) and two Cannons, to which
nothing on the European board corresponds. Chinese chess
pieces are white discs, similar in shape to draughtsmen, on
each of which is inscribed the character denoting its rank, in
black or green for one player and red for the other.
11 Chess packs are almost always in the form of paper
cards, but there is a set of rectangular tiles at the Brooklyn
Museum of Art, New York.


[2nd column]
century Yeh tzü p'u, as referring to ma tiao p'ai,
while Prunner, who illustrates two seventeenth:
century four-suited packs in his catalogue,
mentions other such sources.12 A game played
with the three-suited pack is said by Chin to have
been very popular among gentlemen of the
scholar class at the end of the Ming dynasty
(1368-1644); and he himself expresses the view
that the pack must have been formed from the
four-suited one by omitting one of the suits at that
period; that is to say, at the beginning of the
seventeenth century. This appears a very
probable opinion. Chin remarks that, in his day,
the chih p'ai (three-suited packs) are found
everywhere, and are about ten times as popular
as the ma tiao p‘ai. The disparity is even greater
to-day; but the four-suited pack still survives in a
version known as liu hu p‘a (luk foo pai, six tigers
cards) popular among Hakka-speaking people,
and in a quite different Vietnamese version; the
former is easily obtainable in London.
The four suits vary somewhat in name, but
typically consist of Cash, Strings (of cash),
Myriads (of strings) and Tens (of myriads). In
three-suited packs, only the first three of these
are present. The four-suited packs always
contain just one card of each kind, whereas the
three-suited ones almost always have either two
or four cards of each denomination; this was
already so when Chin was writing. Chin
describes a ma tiao pack as consisting of 40 cards.
Each suit contains cards from 1 to 9, save that 1
is missing from the Tens suit; in addition, the
Tens suit has three cards higher than the 9,
namely, in ascending order, the Hundred
Myriads, the Thousand Myriads and the Myriad
Myriads, while the Cash suit has two extra ones,
the Chih-hua (Flower) and the K‘ung t‘ang. In the
Yeh tzü p‘u of P‘an Chih-heng, these last two cards
are given as Pan wen chen (‘Half a Cash’) and
_______________________
12 Chin says that the Shu ch'ien yeh p'u of the sixteenth-
century writer Wang Tao-k‘un is still in circulation, and
deals with drinking cards (chih-p‘ai chiu-ling), but that the
chih-p'ai of this work are in fact ma tiao p'ai. He also mentions
the Yün chang ching of Li Sui-ch‘iu and the Ma tiao chiao li of
Lung Tzü-yu, both in the Shuo fu collection. He mentions
two lost works, Ta ma ke chü and Ta ma ke shih, but says that
on the evidence of the Ch'ao ching ta ma ke of the late
sixteenth- or early seventeenth-century writer Wen Hsiang-
feng, also in the Shuo fu, the game of ta ma was not played
with ma tiao p'ai. Prunner, op. cit, p. 8, mentions the
fifteenth-century work Shu yüan tsa chi by Li Jung and the
Chü yi lu of Wang Shih-chen (1634-1711) as both describing
the four-suited pack in detail. The seventeenth-century
packs are nos. I and II of the catalogue.

Europe and Asia 37
K‘ung mei wen respectively. These descriptions and
names tally closely with the seventeenth-century
cards illustrated by Prunner. P‘an also observes
that in the Cash suit the ordinary numeral cards
run from 1 as highest down to 9 as lowest; W.H.
Wilkinson, writing in 1895, confirms this for the
case when the game is played by four people.13 In
more recent packs, the extra cards, variously
named, have been reduced to three, making a
pack of 38 cards altogether. The three-suited
packs appear from the start to have had just three
denominations of card, again variously named, in
addition to the nine numeral cards of each of the
three suits, so that there are 60 cards in a double
pack and 120 in a quadruple one. In most games
played with these cards, the three extra cards are
not associated with particular suits. The Ma
Jong set itself is simply a variant of the quadruple
three-suited money pack in tile form. The suit
known in English as ‘Circles’ represents the Cash
suit (and is called in Chinese by a name
meaning, in effect, ‘coppers’, as this used to be
used in English for ‘pennies’); the suit known,
quite reasonably from the appearance of its suit-
sign, as ‘Bamboos’ represents the Strings suit,
and is so called in Chinese; and the suit vaguely
called ‘Characters’ is the Myriads suit, each tile
bearing a numeral from 1 to 9 and the character
for ‘myriad’. The four Winds, or simply
directions, in the Ma Jong set are, like the
Flowers and Seasons, an addition, peculiar to
Ma Jong; the three Honour tiles, usually known
in English, but not in Chinese, as ‘Dragons’,
correspond to, though they do not precisely
reproduce, the three extra cards which in the
three-suited money pack do not belong to any of
the suits. An immense antiquity is sometimes
claimed for Ma Jong. In fact, it goes back only to
about 1870, although the general type of game
which it represents, and the money packs of
which the Ma Jong set is a variant, are far older.
The Chinese money packs come close to falling
under our definition of a ‘regular’ pack, but fail
to fit it exactly for two reasons. First, there is no
division into numeral cards and court cards, in
the proper sense. In the four-suited pack, the
extra cards do belong to particular suits, but they
are not shared equally between all the suits and
do not share ranks common to the suits to which
they do belong; rather, they appear to have
________________
13 W.H. Wilkinson, ‘The Chinese origin of playing cards’,
The American Anthropologist, vol. VIII, pp. 61-78.

[2nd column]
originated as continuations of the numeral series
in those two suits. In the three-suited packs, the
extra cards do not belong to the suits, but yet are
not interchangeable with one another, like the
Jokers of a modern European pack. Secondly, not
all the suits have suit-signs. In the three-suited
packs, except the Vietnamese version, the two
lower suits, Cash and Strings, do have suit-signs:
the identity of each numeral card is determined,
in the way familiar to us, by the number of
repetitions of a representation, usually highly
conventionalised, either of a coin (the copper
‘cash’ with a hole in it) or of a string of cash. But,
in the suit of Myriads, there is no suit-sign in the
proper sense: rather, each card has written on it
its number and the name of the suit, e.g. ‘4
Myriads’. Exactly this happens on the Ma Jong
tiles. The same is true of most older surviving
examples of the four-suited pack: the numeral
cards of Cash and Strings are pip cards, with
genuine suit-signs, but those of Myriads and
Tens merely have their denominations inscribed
on them. The two modern versions, Hakka and
Vietnamese, of the four-suited pack have no suit-
signs at all: every card has its denomination
printed on it, in highly distorted characters. Save
for the distortion of the characters, the same
holds good of the seventeenth-century cards
illustrated by Prunner.

Despite this difference, it is tempting to
conjecture that the four-suited Chinese money
pack is the ancestor of the four-suited regular
pack that appeared in Europe in the later
fourteenth century; both Wilkinson and Carter
have contended for precisely this theory.14 It is,
however, quite evident that it could not have
been the immediate forerunner of the European
pack, as Wilkinson supposed. It is no great
problem that the Chinese suits contain nine
numeral cards, whereas the original number in
the European pack was ten: but the absence of
court cards from the Chinese suits forces us, on
this hypothesis, to assume some considerable
development between the Chinese prototype and
the playing-card pack as first introduced into
Europe. A further difficulty concerns the suit-
signs. It is easy to imagine the Cash suit as the
original of the Latin Coins suit, and the Strings
suit could, by a misunderstanding, very well have
___________________
14 W.H. Wilkinson, op. cit., and T.F. Carter, op. cit.,
1925 and 1931 editions, pp. 139-44, with notes on pp. 241-6,
and 1955 edition, pp. 183-8, with notes on pp. 188-92.


38 Part I: History and Mystery
been the original of the Batons suit. But the
Myriads and Tens suits would not be intelligible
to Europeans of the late Middle Ages: they
would not even be recognisable as suits to people
who could read neither the suit-names nor the
numerals. Particularly is this so because, in
almost all money packs, whether three or four-
suited, the greater part of each numeral card in
the Myriads suit and (when present) in the Tens
suit is occupied by a human face or figure,
essentially the same ground as that on which we
have set aside the hypothesis that playing cards
were independently invented in Europe.

The Chinese money pack cannot have been the
immediate progenitor of the European pack; but
that does not rule out its having been its remote
ancestor, through various intervening
intermediate forms. Whether this is a real
possibility depends upon the antiquity of the
money cards. A single Chinese playing card was
representing one of the characters in the famous
romance Shui hu chuan (‘The Story of the Water
Margin’). These figures are no longer to be found
in the Hakka and Vietnamese four-suited packs,
and they have been dropped from Ma Jong tiles
and cards; but they are always present in the
Myriads suit of three-suited packs, save for the
Vietnamese one and, of course, Ma Jong packs,
and they were formerly present in four-suited
packs as well. In one of Prunner’s seventeenth-
century packs, figures from the Shui hu chuan
appear on all the cards; in the other, which is
unusual in its composition also (each suit has a
10 and the Tens suit has a 1), there is a figure on
each card, representing, exceptionally, not a
character from the Shui hu chuan, but some
historical character from ancient times. The
literary sources, however, consistently state that
the cards of Myriads and Tens are illustrated
with depictions of Sung Chiang and the other
characters of the Shui hu chuan, and this
association seems so firm that it is likely to have
been a feature of the money packs from their first
invention. Now, although these figures are purely
decorative, and have no relation to the use of the
cards, it would be natural for a foreigner, seeing
the cards for the first time, to take them to be
their principal feature. This would, of course,
lead to a complete misinterpretation of the
Myriads and Tens suits; and this fact constitutes
an insuperable obstacle to the theory that
European playing cards were developed directly
oat of Chinese ones.

We must therefore dismiss the speculation that
Marco Polo or some other of the Europeans who
visited China returned with some examples of
Chinese money cards, which later gave rise to
European playing cards. Had this been so, there
would have been a transitional period during
which the Chinese prototype evolved into the 52-
card pack as described by John of Rheinfelden.
Of any such transitional period, not the slightest
trace remains: the theory is to be rejected on

[2nd column]
essentially the same ground as that on which we
have set aside the hypothesis that playing cards
were independently invented in Europe

The Chinese money pack cannot have been the
immediate progenitor of the European pack; but
that does not rule out its having been its remote
ancestor, through various intervening
intermediate forms. Whether this is a real
possibility depends upon the antiquity of the
money cards. A single Chinese playing card was
found in 1905 by von Le Coq at Turfan. He
tentatively dated it to the eleventh century. It
shows a human figure, which strongly resembles
that which depicts Wang Ying, one of the Shui hu
chuan
characters, and appears, in a number of
money packs, on one of the three extra cards,
inscribed simply ‘Wang Ying’. The Turfan card
has an inscription at the top, in a tilted rectangle,
which, unfortunately, is hard to read, at least in
the illustrations, because it is overprinted by a
seal. If it does represent Wang Ying, the card
cannot possibly be as early as the eleventh
century; Carter assigned it to the fourteenth.15
Both the sixteenth-century Yeh tzü p'u and,
according to Prunner, the fifteenth-century Shu
yüan tsa chi
of Li Jung describe the lower two suits
as having suit-signs and the upper two as
showing Shui hu chuan figures; if we assume that
the association with these figures was a feature of
the pack from its first invention, then this
association sets a bound on its antiquity. The
Shui hu chuan is the outcome of numerous
legendary accretions that have attached to a
historical nucleus, the exploits of a Robin Hood-
like band of robbers in the early years of the
twelfth century. The version that is now read
dates from the seventeenth century, but has been
expanded from earlier versions, the first of which,
the Hsüan-ho i-shih, dates from the early Yüan
(Mongol) dynasty; plays based on the story were
performed at the same period, and portraits of
and poems about ‘Sung Chiang and his Thirty-
six’ dating from the later Southern Sung period
__________________
15 T.F. Carter, op. cit., 1925 and 1931 editions, plate
opposite p. 142, and 1953 edition, plate opposite p. 184.
Carter states that there were fwo Chinese playing cards
found at Turfan, but I do not know any confirmation of this;
I have also been told that there is an early Chinese playing
card in a museum in Bombay, but do not know if this is
true. The Turfan card is also illustrated in C.P. Hargrave, A
History of Playing Cards, New York
, 1930, 1966, p. 7, and in
A. Bernhardi, ‘Vier Könige’, Baessler-Archiv, vol. XXIX,
1936, pp, 148-80, plate 9a. Bernhardi gives it as his opinion
(p. 164) that the card is to be dated to about 1400.


Europe and Asia 39
(1127-1279) are well attested. 16 Given our
hypothesis that the association with the Shui hu
chuan
characters is an original feature of the
money pack, that pack can in no case be earlier
than the twelfth century, and can hardly be later
than the fourteenth: its most probable date of
origin lies in the late Southern Sung, that is, in
the thirteenth century.

That would leave just enough time for the
money cards to have spread westwards from
China, undergoing very considerable
transformation in the process, and to have
arrived in Europe about a century after their
invention. But the schedule is extremely tight,
and the thesis is therefore somewhat strained.
We shall do better, at this stage, to try to trace
the connection, if any, in the other direction, by
reverting to our original question, from which
area the European playing-card pack was
immediately derived.

If playing cards arrived in Europe from some
external source in about 1370, they can only have
come from somewhere in the Islamic world;
Europe, at that date, had no contact with any
other part of the world save for those mediated by
Islam. For a long time, many scholars dismissed
this hypothesis on the ground that there was no
evidence that playing cards were known in
mediaeval Islam; hence the attraction of theories
such as that of the direct transmission of playing
cards from China to Europe by the agency of
Marco Polo. In 1939, however, L.A. Mayer
reported the existence in the Topkapi Sarayi
Museum at Istanbul of a fifteenth-century hand-
painted pack of cards from Mamluk Egypt.17
Mayer’s own analysis of the pack was faulty, but,
when this is corrected, it proves to be an almost
complete pack originally containing 52 cards (of
which 48 survive), consisting of four suits,
Swords, Polo-Sticks, Cups and Coins, each
composed of ten numeral cards and three court
cards headed by the King.18 Five of the surviving
_________________
16 See Richard Gregg Irwin, The Evolution of a Chinese
Novel
, Cambridge, Mass., 1953, p. 14 and p. 20, fn. 40, and
P. Eugen Feifel, Geschichte der chinesischen Literatur,
Darmstadt, 1959, pp. 291 ff.
17 L.A. Mayer, ‘Mamluk playing cards’, Bulletin de
l'lnstitut français d'archéologie orientale
, vol. XXXVIII, 1939, pp.
113-18, posthumously reprinted in L.A. Mayer, Mamluk
Playing Cards
, ed. R. Ettinghausen and O. Kurz, Leiden,
1971.
18 For a detailed discussion, see M. Dummett and K.
Abu-Deeb, ‘Some remarks on Mamluk playing cards’,

[2nd column]
cards have been borrowed from another pack (or
perhaps from two others), to replace lost cards;
Mayer thought that these five secondary cards
had been specially painted for that purpose, but,
if that were so, the artist would surely have tried,
if not to imitate the general style, at least to make
the shapes of the suit-signs conform to those of
the original pack, which, particularly in the
Swords suit, they do not. The numeral cards are
pip cards in the sense of showing the number of
suit-signs corresponding to their values. The
Swords and Polo-Sticks are very highly stylised,
and their arrangement is similar to that of the
Italian Swords and Batons. In detail, the Polo-
Sticks intersect, forming, on the cards from 4 to
10, a kind of trellis pattern. On the 4 to 10 of this
suit, most of the shafts of the Polo-Sticks form an
obtuse angle with the heads, but the sides are
otherwise straight; but on all the odd-numbered
cards of the suit the odd Polo-Stick is S-shaped,
as are two of them on the 10, and on all cards of
the suit besides the 4 to 10 every Polo-Stick has a
curved head; except on the two cards of the suit
which come from the secondary pack, all curved
heads end in a dragon’s head shape. The two
cards of the Swords suit (the 9 and 10) from the
secondary pack show crescent-shaped swords,
intersecting only once on the 9 but twice, in the
Italian fashion, on the 10 (on the 9 one sword is
straight). In the main pack, however, the Swords
are S-shaped, and are arranged side by side,
extending for most of the length of the card, but
without intersecting; in this they resemble the
exceptional version of the Swords suit mentioned
in the last chapter as found in a few fifteenth-
century Italian packs. On some of the odd-
numbered cards of the Swords suit in the
Istanbul pack, the odd sword is S-shaped, and
on others it is straight.

What most strikingly differentiates this
Mamliik pack from European ones is that the
court cards show no human figures. Instead, they
bear the appropriate suit-sign and, at the
bottom, an inscription giving the rank and suit.
The three ranks are: King (malik); Viceroy (na’ib
malik
); and Second Viceroy (thani na’ib). There
are also inscriptions in verse at the tops of all the
court cards and of the 8, 9 and 10 of Swords, the
Ace, 2 and 3 of Polo-Sticks and the 2 and 3 of
Coins (the Ace of Coins is missing); the verses on
______________________
Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes, vol. XXXVI,
1973, pp. 106-28.


40 Part I: History and Mystery
the secondary cards are in a different metre —
another indication that these cards were taken
from one or more distinct packs, rather than
being especially made as replacements. Closer
examination reveals, however, that, while the
lower inscriptions on the secondary cards were
there from the start, and while all those cards
with upper inscriptions always had such
inscriptions (though not originally those that
they have now), the lower inscriptions were not
part of any of the court cards of the primary pack
when they were first painted. This means that,
when the primary pack was originally produced,
the court cards must have been distinguished
solely by their designs. This is plain in the case of
the Kings, which all bear a prominent square
pattern below the suit-sign. It is only in the Cups
suit that the Viceroy and Second Viceroy bear
anything that could have served as such an
identifying emblem; but it is probably only in
this suit that the original two lower court cards
remain. In Coins and Polo-Sticks what was
originally the Ace, and in Swords what was
originally the 9, have been turned into Viceroys
by the addition of a lower inscription,
presumably when the original Viceroys were
lost; the reason for choosing the 9 of Swords to
make into a Viceroy must have been that it had
an upper inscription, while none of the low-
numbered cards of that suit does. The Second
Viceroy in both Coins and Polo-Sticks is from the
secondary pack, while in Swords it is missing
altogether. The secondary cards were evidently
taken from a pack or packs made at a time when
the practice of identifying the court cards by
means of special emblems had been abandoned
in favour of doing so by means of inscriptions;
when these cards had to be added in order to
reconstitute the primary pack, such inscriptions
were painted on to all the court cards, making it
possible to convert numeral cards lacking the
original emblems into court cards.19

A curious and so far unexplained feature is the
name of the Cups suit — taman, which does not
mean ‘cups’. Some have suggested that this be
taken as the Turkish word for ‘trousers’, since,
oddly, a pair of short trousers was a frequently
used emblem in Mamluk heraldry. A more
attractive possibility is that it is the Persian word,
deriving from Mongol or Turkish, for ‘10,000’,
applied particularly to a military unit or a group
_________________
19 See M. Dummett and K. Abu-Deeb, op. cit.

[2nd column]
of villages; if so, there would be a tantalising
coincidence in meaning with the name of the
Chinese Myriads suit. However, neither
explanation accounts for the fact that the suit-
sign is unmistakably a cup; and the second
suggestion conflicts with the fact that the word is
normally written tuman in Arabic (the Arabic
letters transliterated respectively t and t being
completely distinct), although there is a passage
in ibn Battuta where it appears as tuman.20 For
the present, the name of this suit remains a
mystery.

The Istanbul set makes it certain that there
existed in Mamluk Egypt playing cards closely
resembling contemporary Italian ones, and that
different types of design, and different modes of
representation of the court cards, were in use
there. Since the cards date from a period later
than the first introduction of playing cards into
Europe, this does not, of itself, tell us whether the
Mamluk cards were derived from Italian ones or
the Italian cards from the Mamluk ones, and
some scholars, such as Pinder and Hoffmann,
have espoused:the former hypothesis.21 What it
does do is to alter the balance of probabilities by
removing an obstacle to what is intrinsically most
likely. We have seen that, given the abrupt
appearance in Europe of the playing-card pack in
its fully developed form, it is highly unlikely that
it was invented in Europe, and highly probable
that it was introduced from elsewhere; and, if so, it
is hard to suppose that it came from anywhere
but the Islamic world, since Europe had at that
time no direct contact with either India or China.
Until Mayer’s discovery, the apparent non-
existence of any mediaeval Islamic playing cards
seemed to some scholars an insuperable obstacle,
and so they either fell back on the hypothesis of
an independent European invention, or devised
ingenious but unconvincing acccounts of how
they might have reached Europe from India or
from China without passing through the
intervening belt of Muslim states that encircled
Europe. Once we know that playing cards were
known in at least one part of the Islamic world,
the objection is removed; there is no longer any
____________________
20 See Gerhard Doerfer, Türkische und mongolische Elemente
im Neupersischen
, vol. 11, 1963, p. 638, where the passage is
cited from H. von Mzik, Die Reise des Arabers Ibn Bafta durch
Indien und China
, Hamburg, 1911, p. 442.
21 Eberhard Pinder, Charta Lusonia, Biberach an der Riss,
1961, p. 14; Detlef Hoffmann, Die Welt der Spielkarte: eine
Kulturgeschichte
, Leipzig, 1972, p. 19.


Europe and Asia 41
reason to resist the intrinsically most probable
hypothesis, that it was from one or another part
of the Islamic world that playing cards first
arrived in Europe.

The cards in the Topkapi Saray: are not the
only evidence for Islamic playing cards that we
have. No other pack has been discovered, but
several individual cards, or, rather, fragments of
cards, have been found.22 If the earliest European
cards were imitations of Islamic ones, it seems
probable that the Islamic packs which first found
__________________
22 There are five other fragments of which descriptions
have been published and which have been definitely
identified as parts of Islamic playing cards (or at least of
designs for cards). The first four of these are all in the
private collection of Dr Edmund de Unger, and the fifth is in
the Benaki Museum at Athens (catalogue no. 9b).
(i) One illustrated in L.A. Mayer, op. cit., 1971, figs. 56
and 57, and in B.W. Robinson (ed.), Islamic Painting and the
Arls of the Book,
London, 1976, plate 8. Ettinghausen, in L.A.
Mayer, 1971, pp. 9-10, identifies it as the right-hand half of
a 4 of Cups, but, if so, its arrangement of the cups in a single
row would differ from the arrangement in two rows on the
corresponding Istanbul card, and the shape of the card
would also diverge greatly from the Istanbul ones, which
measure approx. 252 x 95 mm., while this fragment is 119 x
40 mm.; it is therefore much more likely to be the top right-
hand quarter of an 8 of Cups. Ettinghausen considers the
card to be late Fatimid in date, i.e. twelfth century, but
allows that it may come from Ayyubid (1174-1258) or even
early Mamluk times; in any case, it is no later than the
thirteenth century. E.J. Grube, in ‘Fostat fragments’ in
B.W. Robinson (ed.), op. cit., pp. 57-8, who also believes it
to be part of a 4 of Cups, thinks that it is Ayyubid or early
Manlik, probably about mid-thirteenth century and in any
case no earlier than 1200. The catalogue number is 1-27.
(ii) A second is illustrated in B.W. Robinson, op. cit.,
plate 8, and in R. Ettinghausen, ‘Further comments on
Manmluk playing cards” in Gatherings in Honour of Dorothy E.
Miner,
ed. U.E. McCracken, L.M.C. Randall and R.H.
Randall, Jr., Baltimore, 1974, pp. 51-78, fig. 22; it measures
120 x 85 mm. It is part of another card of the Cups suit,
probably the Ace. Grube considers it to be of the same date
as (i). Its catalogue no. is 1-28.
(iii) A fragment, measuring 100 x 91 mm., of a card of the
Swords suit, perhaps the 2, has not been illustrated; see
B.W. Robinson (ed.), op. cit., p. 65 (catalogue no. I-51).
(iv) A fourth fragment, measuring 140 x 95 mm., has also
not been illustrated, and is part of a card of the Coins suit,
perhaps the 4; see B.W. Robinson, op. cit., catalogue no.
1-52,
(v) Yet another fragment of a card of the Cups suit,
probably the 5 or 6, is illustrated in M. Dummett, ‘A note
on some fragments in the Benaki Museum’, Art and
Archaeology Research Papers,
no. 4, December 1973, pp. 93-9,
fig. 1. It measures approx. 87 x 35 mm.
A further fragment in the Benaki Museum is probably not
a playing card: if it is, it must be from a card of the Coins
suit. It measures approx. 75 x 40mm., and has the
catalogue no. 9c. See M. Dummett, op. cit.


[2nd column]
their way to Europe had actual figures on the
court cards: Even without this hypothesis, it
is a reasonable conjecture that there may have
been Islamic packs of this type: we know from
the Istanbul set that two distinct non-
representational methods of presenting the court
cards were in use, and, in secular Islamic art,
there was far from being a strict adherence to the
injunction not to represent the human form. The
late Dr Ettinghausen indeed identified one
fragmentary drawing as a King of some
undetermined suit, and another as a design for a
mounted Viceroy.23 These identifications remain,
however, subject to serious doubt; all the
fragments so far identified with any certainty as
mediaeval Islamic playing cards are numeral
cards. One of these has been dated, on stylistic
grounds, to the twelfth century by Ettinghausen
and to the thirteenth by Grube. In respect of the
individual card, both datings may be too early,
despite the unquestioned expertise of these two
authorities. Designs used for playing cards are
notoriously conservative; stylistic features may
be preserved unchanged for centuries. For this
reason, while one may often safely say that a card
could not have been made before a certain date, it
is much more risky to assert, on purely stylistic
grounds, that it could not have been made after a
particular date; all the more so when, as here, one
is dealing with an isolated fragment, constituting
one quarter of a card, of a type of which we have
very few examples. But a doubt, on these grounds,
about the dating of the individual card leaves
unaffected the argument to the early date of the
type which it exemplifies: if Grube and
Ettinghausen are right in thinking the design to
___________________
23 See the article by R. Ettinghausen cited under (ii) of
the foregoing footnote, pp. 70-3 and figs. 29, 33. The
drawing of 2 mounted falconer shown in fig. 33 belongs to
the de Unger collection (catalogue no. 1-31), and is also
illustrated in B.W. Robinson (ed.), op. cit., plate 9.
Especially in view of Grube’s remark in that volume that it
is not the work.of an artist, its claims to be regarded as a
sketch for a playing card may be rated as negligible. Fig. 29
shows a fragment from the Museum of Islamic Art in Cairo
(catalogue no. 15610/4-1). It indeed depicts a seated King,
and it is not difficult to see it as a playing card. Both the ,
King’s hands. are visible, and one holds what Ettinghausen
interprets as a bird, though to me it more resembles a snake.
Ettinghausen implausibly connects this with the Birds suit
occasionally used in Germany in the fifteenth and sixteenth
centuries; until we have definite reason for identifying what
the King is holding as a suit-sign (perhaps some new
deformation of the Polo-Stick), we cannot safely class this
fragment as a playing card.

42 Part I: History and Mystery
have originated no later than the thirteenth
century, then Islamic playing cards already
existed at that time, and we can conclude
without more ado that European cards were
derived from Islamic ones and not conversely.
In addition to the mediaeval Egyptian playing
cards that have been found, one fifteenth-century
Italian card and two sixteenth-century ones have
been discovered amongst mediaeval fragments
from Egypt, indicating that there was a trade in
playing cards with Italy that extended even into
Ottoman times (Mamluk Egypt fell to the
Ottoman Selim the Grim in 1517).24 That this
trade was not in one direction only is attested by
several European references. In the inventory of
the goods of Louis de Valois and his wife
Valentine, née Visconti, Duke and Duchess of
Orleans, begun at the order of their son Charles
on the day of his mother’s death in 1408, there
are listed ung jeu de quartes sarrasines and unes
quartes de Lombardie
(‘one pack of Saracen cards;
one cards of Lombardy’).25 F.M. Graves
concluded that the former was a regular Italian
pack and the latter a Tarot pack;26 but since the
Tarot pack had almost certainly not been
invented by 1408, let alone by 1389, when Louis
and Valentine were married, and when she very
likely brought the cards with her from Milan,
there is no reason not to take this entry as
meaning exactly what it says. A number of
fifteenth-century inventories from Barcelona also
mention Islamic cards. Two distinct ones, both
dated 1414, have entries ‘j joch de nayps moreschs’
and 'j joch de nahyps moreschs’ respectively
(‘one pack of Moorish playing cards’); a third, of
1439, has the entry ‘x jochs de naips moreschs; iij
altres jochs de naips plans petits’ (‘10 packs of
Moorish playing cards; 3 other packs of ordinary
small playing cards’)27 Yet another, of 1460, has
_________________
24 The fifteenth-century card is a 3 of Cups in the Benaki
Museum (catalogue no. 9a) from the same pack, probably
Venetian, as sheets I-1009 and II-1010 in the Cary
Collection at Yale University; see the article by M.
Dummett cited under (v) of footnote 22. Of the sixteenth-
century ones, one belongs to Dr Ettinghausen, and is
illustrated (figs. 23 and 24) in his article mentioned under
(i) of footnote 22; it is part of an 8 of Batons. The other is a 6
of Swords in the collection of Mr Sa‘d Khadam of Cairo,
and is referred to by Ettinghausen (p. 65).
25 F.M. Graves, Deux tnventaires de la Maison d’Orléans,
Paris, 1926, p. 49.
26 F.M. Graves, op. cit., p. 134.
27 See ‘El Joc de naibs a Catalunya’, unsigned, Bibliofilia,
ed. R. Miquel y Planas, vol. II, Barcelona, 1915-20,


[2nd column]
the entry ‘jochs de nayps plans, y altres jochs moreschs’
(‘packs of ordinary playing™ cards, and other,
Moorish, packs’).28 The Mamluk cards at
Istanbul were not an isolated rarity, as some have
supposed; in the fifteenth century, Islamic
playing cards were perfectly well known, even in
Europe.

So far, three references to playing cards are
known from mediaeval Arabic literature. One is
from the Thousand and One Nights,29 despite the
frequent assertions to the contrary in modern
writings on playing cards. Another is from the
sixteenth-century writer Ibn Hajar al-Haytami
(1504-1567).30 The most important is a passage
in the Annals of Ibn Taghri-Birdi (a history of the
Mamluk rulers from 1382 to 1469) to which
attention was first drawn by Mme Laila
Serageddin.31 In this, the future Sultan al-Malik
al-Mu’ayyad is recorded to have won a large sum
of money in a game of cards in about the year
1400 (the date is not precisely given). This
confirms that playing cards were known in
Mamlik Egypt at a date not long after their first
appeararicé: in Europe. But by far the most
______________________
columns 181-207; also José Maria Madurell Marimés,”
‘Notas Documentales de Naiperos Barceloneses’, Documentos
y Estudios
, vol. 1V, Instituto Muncipal de Historia,
Barcelona, 1961, p. 59.
28 J Brunet y Bellet, Lo jock de Naibs, Naips ó Cartas,
Barcelona, 1886, pp. 80, 111, 113 and 160. A possible,
though less likely rendering of this entry is ‘packs of
ordinary playing cards and other Moorish games”.
29 See Enno Littmann (trans.), Die Erzählungen aus den
Tausendundein Nächten
, vol. III, Wiesbaden, 1953, p. 693. The
reference occurs in the story of the clever slave girl
Tawaddud, 460th-461st nights; Littmann’s translation is
from the text edited by Sir William Hay Macnaghten from
an Egyptian manuscript ‘brought to India by the late Major
Turner, editor of the Shah-Nameh’, and published by him
as Alif Laila, or Book of the Thousand Nights and One Night, four
vols., Calcutta, 1839-42, our passage being in vol. 11, p 354.
30 This reference is given in Franz Rosenthal, Gambling in
Islam
, Leiden, 1975, p. 37, fn. 146, p. 44, fn. 178, p. 45, fn.
180, and p. 63, as az-Zawdjir (‘an iqtiraf al-kaba'ir), vol. II,
Cairo, 1951, p. 191. The reference to the Thousand and One
Nights
is also due to Rosenthal. My thanks are due to Dr
Rudi von Leyden for bringing Rosenthal’s book to my
attention.
31 For an English translation, see Ibn Taghri-Birdi,
History of Egypt 1382-1469 A.D., trans. by W. Popper,
University of California Publications in Semitic Philology, no. 17,
Berkeley and Los Angeles, part III, 1957, p. 50. An
acknowledgment to Mme Serageddin was made by Dr
Ettinghausen in his article cited under (ii) of footnote 22, p.
74. For comments on this article, see the review by M.
Dummett and-Kamal Abu-Deeb in the Joumal of the Playing-
Card Society
, vol. III, no. 3, February 1975, pp. 43-52.

Europe and Asia 43
celebrated reference to mediaeval Islamic cards
comes once more from Europe, namely from the
Chronicles of Viterbo. There are three fifteenth-
century Chronicles of that city, all surviving in
manuscript form. Two of them — those by Fra
Francesco d’Andrea da Viterbo and by Niccolo
di Niccola della Tuccia — have been published;32
the third, by Giovanni di Juzzo di Covelluzzo,
has not, but the relevant passage from it is cited
in F. Bussi’s Istoria della Citta di Viterbo of 1742.
(Writers on playing cards often give a confused
account of this matter, referring to ‘the’
Chronicle of Viterbo, as if there were only one.)
All three chroniclers state that they are relying,
for their pre-fifteenth-century narratives, on
earlier Ghronicles, and, in particular, for the
fourteenth century, on one by Cola di Covelluzzo
(a relative of Juzzo’s); Fra Francesco and della
Tuccia also cite another fourteenth-century one
by Maestro Geronimo. These earlier Chronicles
have disappeared: but since all three of the
fifteenth-century ones contain slightly garbled
versions of what is evidently the same entry for
the year 1379, it is apparent that they must all be
quoting, directly or indirectly, from the same
fourteenth-century source, almost certainly the
lost Chronicle of Cola di Covelluzzo. When
reconstructed by comparison of the entries in the
three Chronicles, the original statement can be
seen to have read, ‘Anno 1379. Fu recato in Viterbo il
gioco delle carte, che in Saracino parlare si chiama Nayb
'
(‘In the year 1379 there was brought to Viterbo
the game of cards, which in the Saracen language
is called nayb’). Juzzo has expanded the last
clause to ‘che venne de Seracinia, & chiamasi tra loro
Naib'
(‘which comes from the land of the
Saracens, and is called among them naib’): this
remark cannot be credited with fourteenth-
century authority, but at least shows how Juzzo
(who died in 1480) interpreted his source.
(Although one late MS. of della Tuccia’s
Chronicle substitutes for the remark about the
‘Saracen’ language the information that cards
were brought to Viterbo by a Saracen named
Hayl (da un saracino chiamato Hayl), this is almost
_________________
32 The Chronicle of Fra Francesco, edited by Francesco
Cristofori, was published in Archivio storico per le Marche e per
Umbria,
vol. IV, Foligno, 1888, pp. 261-338; that by della
Tuccia, edited by Ignazio Ciampi, in Cronache e Statuti della
Città di Viterbo
, Florence, 1872. See also Pietro Egidi,
‘Relazioni delle Chroniche Viterbesi del secolo XV tra di
loro e con le fonti’, Scritti vari di Filologia (a volume of essays
for Ernesto Monaci), Rome, 1901, pp. 37-59.

[2nd column
certainly a copyist’s blunder.) Thus the entry in
the original fourteenth-century Chronicle does
not seem to have explicitly stated that playing
cards came from the Islamic world; but it did, in
the very year of their arrival in Viterbo; and only
two years after the very earliest reference to them
from anywhere in Europe, connect them with the
Islamic world, and show an awareness of their
existence there. If playing cards had in fact been
invented in Europe only a few years before, it is
unlikely that they would yet have been taken up
by the Muslims, or that an Italian chronicler
would have been aware of the fact if they had.33

The Viterbo reference is of great etymological
interest. In most European languages, the word
for ‘card’ is, as in English, a derivative of Latin
charta, meaning ‘paper’, or of its diminutive
chartula. In fifteenth-century Italian, however,we
very often find, alongside cartule, carticelle, etc., the
quite different word naibi used for ‘playing cards’,
although after that century the word went out of
use; and from Marseilles and from Spain we find
forms like nahipi and naips, the ordinary Spanish
word for ‘playing cards’ being naipes to this day.
The entry in the Viterbo Chronicles supplies the
only plausible etymology for these words that has
ever been proposed. It is very unlikely that
playing cards in general were ever called in
Arabic anything like na’ib, the plural of which is
in any case nuwwab; but, since this word,
meaning ‘deputy’, is the first word of the title of
the second céurt card in.the Mamluk pack, it is
perfectly possible that, if Italians or Spaniards
first became acquainted with playing cards of
Muslim origin, they would apply the word to
playing cards as such. It is much less likely that
they should have done so had playing cards been
a European invention, subsequently adopted by
the Muslims. The use of the words naibi and
naipes thus combines with the remark of the
Viterbo chronicler to give great weight to the
hypothesis that playing cards came to Europe
from Islam.

The word used for ‘playing cards’ in all three
of the Arabic sources cited above is kanjifah; and,
as pointed out by Mme Serageddin, the same
word appears in the verse which forms the upper
inscription on the King of Swords in the Istanbul
pack, which runs ‘kanjifah brings joy and
_________________
33 See M. Dummett and K. Abu-Deeb, ‘Some remarks on
Mamlak playing cards’, Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld
Institutes
, vol. XXXVI, 1973, pp. 112-14 and 128, for a more
detailed discussion.


44 Part I: History and Mystery
evermore delights hearts’ (kanjifatun tajlibu al-
surra wa lam tazal tashrahu al-sudara
). This word,
too, is of great interest etymologically. It is not in
origin an Arabic word, but is adapted from
Persian ganjifeh; according to the prevalent
opinion, ganjifeh in turn was borrowed from some
undetermined source. From its appearance on
the Istanbul card and in the three literary
sources, it is reasonable to suppose that kanjifah
was the regular mediaeval Arabic word for
‘playing cards’; it is not generally used in modern
Arabic, but, in Iraq, the form jinjifa is usual,
while ganjifeh is the normal term in modern
Persian for playing cards of any kind. Thus in
fifteenth-century Egypt the word for ‘playing
cards’ was one derived from Persian, while in
Spain from the earliest times to the present, and
in Italy from the earliest times until the end of the
fifteenth century, the words naipes and naibi,
apparently of Arabic origin, were used. (The
word naibi appears in the Sienese ordinance of
1377, and, in the forms naibbe and naibbi, in the
very earliest certain European reference, the
Florentine edict of the same year.)

The resemblance between the Mamluk pack
and the Italian one is too close to be coincidental:
one must have been derived from the other. The
evidence that we have reviewed — from surviving
cards, from documentary references and from
etymology — does not, even taken together,
constitute an irrefutable demonstration that
European cards were derived from Islamic ones:
we shall not have such a demonstration until
some reference is found to Islamic cards from
before playing cards were known in Europe, or
some Islamic cards are discovered that can
beyond question be dated to before that time.
But, even on the evidence that now exists, the
proponent of the thesis that the four-suited pack
was invented in Europe has to accept a series of
wild improbabilities. According to him, playing
cards must have been invented, somewhere in
Europe, in the second half of the fourteenth
century. By the turn of the century, they were
known and used in Egypt; but, since they were
there called by a name deriving from a Persian
word, they cannot have reached Egypt directly
from Europe, but must have travelled there via
Persia. And what, now, on this theory, can be
made of the Viterbo reference? If the chronicler
was right in thinking that playing cards were
already known in the Islamic world in 1379, and
in thinking that the word naibi derived from

[2nd column]
Arabic, then either they must have made the
journey from Europe to Persia and from there to
the Arab world in a remarkably short time, or
playing cards must have been known in Europe
for a considerable time before the earliest
references to them. If, on the other hand, he was
wrong, the words naipes and naibi become once
more quite inexplicable; moreover, it becomes an
extraordinary coincidence that, while the Viterbo
chronicler was mistaken in deriving the word
naibi from Arabic, the word na’ib should later
have come to be adopted as part of the Arabic
name for two of the court cards in each suit. One
cannot say that it is impossible: one can say only
that, on the evidence now available, no rational
considerations can make a thesis that demands
such improbabilities seem in the least degree
plausible.

Some considerations about the suit-signs in the
Italian and Mamluk packs, while not of great
weight in themselves, tell in the same direction,
and have been emphasised by Dr Rosenfeld,
who, to his great credit, has long argued for the
deriyation of European cards from Islamic
ones.34 The generally curved shape of the
Swords, which, in Italian-suited packs, is what
principally differentiates them from the Batons,
makes better sense if we suppose that the suit-
sign originated in the Islamic world. Batons
seem, in turn, to be rather characterless objects
to choose for a suit-sign, whereas polo-sticks were
highly significant in the Islamic world, and were
used as emblems in Mamluk heraldry. Polo-
sticks would not have been recognised as such in
Europe, where the game of polo was unknown,
and so it is understandable that they should have
been converted into batons; but it is worth noting
that in the mid-fifteenth century ‘Liechtenstein
pack’, which has five suits, four of them the Latin
ones, the Batons somewhat resemble polo-sticks.
Particularly interesting is the word denari still
used in Italian for the Coins suit. Playing-card
Coins have always been gold pieces, in the Italian
and Spanish packs as well as in the Mamluk one,
and indeed the name of the suit in Spain and in
Sicily is or (‘gold’) and likewise in Portugal ouro.
In the Istanbul pack, however, the Coins are
called darahim, the plural of dirham, although the
___________________
34 See particularly H. Rosenfeld, ‘Die Bezichungen der
europaischen Spielkarten zum Orient und zum Urschach’,
Archiv für Kulturgeschichte, vol. XLIII, 1960, pp. 1-36, and
‘Zur Vor- und Frihgeschichte und Morphogenese von
Kartenspiel und Tarock’, ibid, vol. LII, 1970, pp. 65-94.

Europe and Asia 45
dirham was a silver coin; the word is less odd
than the Italian denari, which properly signified
‘pennies’, that is, low-valued copper coins. As
Rosenfeld has remarked, the explanation is
presumably that the coins on the Islamic cards
originally represented dinars (dananir in Arabic)
and were so called, and that the Arabic name
was replaced in Italian by the etymologically and
phonetically similar denari or danari. Since in
Egypt the gold dinar was replaced as currency by
the silver dirham in 1346, this reinforces the
hypothesis that playing cards were known in
Egypt at a date preceding that at which there is
any evidence for them in Italy, and thdt it was in
the form of Egyptian cards that people in Italy
first encountered them.35
____________________
35 The literature on playing cards is full of misstatements
of fact, given without the references that would enable a
persistent reader to correct them. In this book, most of these
are passed by; but a few, occurring in recent publications,
are indicated, lest they ensnare the unwary. The thesis of
the derivation of European playing cards from Muslim ones
receives quite unwarranted support from the statement in
André François, Histoire de la carte à jouer, Ivry, 1974, p. 36,
that there is in Palermo a fresco showing Arabs playing
cards, with a reference to an article by Signor Vito Arienti
in La Voce del Collezionista for February, 1973. This statement
is erroneous in every detail. In La Voce del Collezionista, anno
XVIII, no. 1, January-February, 1973, there is, on pp. 41-3,
the first part of an article, ‘La verita nella leggenda del
“Naibi”', by Signor Ferdinando Provenzano, dealing with
an Arabic manuscript discovered by him, which he
attributes to the traveller Ibn Jubair, and interprets as
referring to a card game played by Arabs in Sicily. In The
Playing-Card Information Circle
, no. 26, July 1973, p. 3, its
editor, Mr Emanuel S. Newman, stated that there was on p.
41 of La Voce del Collezionista for February, 1973, an article by
Signor Arienti (a well-known collector of playing cards)
describing a fresco in Palermo showing Arabs playing cards.
In fact, there is no such article by Signor Arienti in that or any
other number of La Voce del Collezionista, and the article by
Signor Provenzano makes no mention of any such fresco; on
the basis of Mr Newman’s statement, I myself made a
determined but unsuccessful effort to find such a fresco in
Palermo. Subsequently, Mr Newman’s statement was
reprinted in Le Jolly Joker, no. 14, September, 1973, p. 17; a
letter of correction by me was printed in no. 15, May, 1974,
pp. 11-12, but too late to prevent the incorporation of the
error into François’s book. Signor Arienti is entirely innocent
in the matter: he did not write the article in question, which
in any case did not contain the alleged statement, and has
consistently disclaimed any assertion about a fresco in
Palermo. His name has nevertheless been attached to such a
claim in a widely circulated book. A correction of the error
by myself was printed in the Journal of the Playing-Card Society,
vol. IV, no. 2, 1975, pp. 32-3; since it is one of a kind likely
to become one of those spurious items of evidence endlessly
reiterated from one book to another, I thought it best to
repeat the correction here.

[2nd column]
The overwhelming probability, then, is that, in
about 1370-75, playing cards came to Europe,
very likely through Venice, from Mamluk Egypt,
where they had been known for some time. The
etymological evidence suggests that they had
reached Egypt from Persia, just as chess had
spread throughout the Islamic world from Persia,
whither it had arrived before the Muslim
conquest. From this point in the trail, however,
the evidence becomes patchy.

The type of indigenous Persian playing cards
to be found in all museums and private
collections is probably irrelevant to our enquiry.
These are a special kind usually referred to in the
literature on playing cards and card games as As
Nas cards, from the name (as-nas or asands) of the
game played with them. They consist of four or
five copies of each of five picture cards: as (Ace)
or Shir-va Khorshid (Lion and Sun); Shah or
Pideshah (King); Bibi (Lady); Sarbaz (Soldier);
and Lakat (a trifle - the card usually shows one or
two dancing girls). The different ranks are
always distinguished by background colour.36
The game of As Nas very closely resembles
Poker: five cards are dealt to each of the four
players, and, though there is no draw, there is a
betting procedure just like that of Poker; there is
no flush, since there are no suits, and there is also
no straight, but otherwise the scoring
combinations are just like those of Poker,
__________________________
36 Examples are known of packs specially made for playing
some game in which suits are irrelevant, usually a gambling
game or game of chance, which have been modified from
ones divided into suits either by repeating some one suit or
by mixing up the suits. An example of the former are the
Japanese packs used for playing Kabu, a game of the
Baccarat type: in these, some one of the suits of a
Portuguese-derived pack has been selected and then
repeated four times; see S. Mann and V. Wayland, The
Dragons of Portugal,
Farnham, 1973. An example of the latter
type is the pack made in Bishnupur, West Bengal, for
playing the game of Naksha, a game of a similar general
type in which the object is to obtain a total of 17 points. This
pack cansists of four copies of a sequence of twelve cards,
consisting of a King or saheb, riding on an elephant, a bibi or
Lady, riding on a horse, and ten numeral cards, each
showing an appropriate number of objects, the objects being
differént from card to card; see Pandit Haraprashad
Shastri, Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal for 1896, 1897,
p- 2, and R. von Leyden, ‘The Naksha Game of Bishnupur’,
Journal of the Playing-Card Society, vol. VI, No. 3, 1978, pp. 73-
82. It is possible that the origin of asandas cards is similar,
that is, that they are a derivative of some pack divided into
suits, but that the suit-signs have been suppressed because
irrelevant to the game; but if so, it is unclear what the
prototype can have been.


46 Part I: History and Mystery
including the hand known in Poker as ‘full house’
(a three and a pair).37 Poker itself originated in
the United States in the nineteenth century. R.F.
Foster, who made a detailed study of its origins,
believed that it was a direct development from As
Nas as played with a 20-card American pack, the
Persian game having reached the United States
by way of New Orleans; the name ‘Poker’ he held
to be a mispronunciation of ‘Poque’, the name of
a French gambling game which French settlers in
New Orleans had transferred to the Persian
game when it was introduced.38 Foster held As
Nas to be a ‘very ancient’ game, and in this he
has been followed by most later writers.39 John
Scarne invokes the authority of a Mr Shapour
Fatemi for the preposterous assertion that it is at
least 2,000 years old in Iran, and adds that ‘some
rather ambiguous historical references suggest
that it may be 5,000 years old’.40 After this, the
statement of Mr Alan Wykes that there are
references to the popularity of As Nas in
fourteenth-century Persian literature seems quite
sober.41 Actually, however, it appears to be as
groundless as his purported quotation from a
diary of one of Columbus’ seamen, indicating
that the game was played by them on board ship
_____________________
37 There is a detailed and well-informed account of As
Nas by General A. Houtum Schindler, of Teheran, on pp.
928-9 of S. Culin, Chess and Playing-Cards, Philadelphia, 1897
(constituting pp. 665-942 of the Report of the U.S. National
Museum for 1896). Probably the earliest description of As
Nas published in English was that by ‘Aquarius’ (Louis
d’Aguilar Jackson) in his ltalian Games at Cards and Oriental
Games
, London, 1890, pp. 58-9.
38 R.F. Foster, Foster’s Complete Hoyle, 2nd and 3rd
editions, New York, 1909, 1914, p. 208.
39 R.F. Foster, Poker, New York, 1901, p. 9.
40 John Scarne, Scarne on Cards, 2nd edition, New York,
1955,p. 231.
41 'There was a Persian rummy game of the fourteenth
century called as-nas, which has been adapted by every
nation without altering the structural basis of dealing a
hand of five cards to each of four players. (Poker and gin
rummy are the Western world’s most popular variants of as-
nas
.) €olumbus’s seamen took the game from the Old
World to the New ... and one of them gives an account of it
in a journal he kept for his wife: “After the Hail Mary at
nightfall those not at watch played at cards, the game
having been showed them by sailors from Cathay ... It is a
game in which skill adapts to chance, each player having
five cards only and these to be matched in every respect to
the coat [court] cards and the as [ace].” It seems very likely
that the sailors from Cathay ... had taught Columbus’s men
as-nas. There are certainly several references to the
popularity of this game in fourteenth-century Persian
literature’, Alan Wykes, Gambling, London, 1964, p. 164.

[2nd column]
is spurious.42 In fact, I have been unable to find
any evidence that As Nas is any older in Persia
than the earliest surviving As Nas cards, that is to
say, than the eighteenth or possibly the
seventeenth century.43

Foster identified the first mention of Poker in
print as one ‘in Green’s Reformed Gambler, which
contains a description of a game of poker played
on a river steamer in June, 1834.'44 He is here
alluding to Jonathan H. Green, The Reformed
Gambler
(Philadelphia, 1858), on pp. 140-7 of
which there is a story about a game of 20-card
Poker played on that date in the course of a
steamer trip (though not actually on the steamer,
_________________
42 When I enquired of Mr Wykes, he informed me in April
1971 that his notes and manuscript for Gambling had been
sold to an American university, but did not specify the
institution fortunate enough to obtain this material. After
further enquiry, Mr Wykes stated in July 1971 that as-nas
was a game favoured by the fourteenth-century poet Hafiz,
and referred me to Muhammad ‘abd al-Ghanf, A History of
Persian Language and Literature at the Mughal Court

(Allzhabad, 1929-30), where he thought I should find
references to Hafiz playing the game; he said also that he
thought he had got the quotation from the journal of one of
Columbus’s seamen from Hakluyt’s account of William
Hawkins’s voyage to Brazil. When I informed him that both
these references had proved completely incorrect, and that a
systematic search (by myself in English translation, and by
a graduate student in the original) had failed to uncover any
reference by Hafiz to as-nas, he finally disclosed, in May
1972, that much of the research for his book had been done
by ‘professional researchers’ to whom he had simply
telephoned enquiries and put the answers into the narrative
when they had been discovered for him. I have the authority
of Professor S.E. Morison, the leading expert on
Columbus’s voyages, for saying that the quotation given by
Mr Wykes is spurious. A method of composition under
which the information supplied by a so-called research
agency is simply passed on to the reader without having
been checked by the author exposes such agencies to the
temptation of merely inventing information; readers ought
surely to be entitled to feel assured that an author has done
his best to make certain that the information to which he
attaches his name is correct.
43 I have not devoted any serious study to As Nas cards;
being convinced for a long time by the unanimous assertions
of so many writers, and particularly by the circumstantial
statements of Mr Wykes, that As Nas was very considerably
older than the earliest surviving cards, I concentrated on
trying to discover literary references to substantiate this.
Most of the As Nas cards in the museums are of the
nineteenth century, but some are of the eighteenth; there
may be some as early as the seventeenth century, but,
having neglected the question, I should not like to make a
definite assertion. It is quite certain, however, that, if there
are any seventeenth-century As Nas cards, they are rare,
and that there are none of any earlier date.
44 Foster's Complete Hoyle, 1909, 1914, p. 208.

Europe and Asia 47
but in a house at Louisville); in the copy of this
book-in the Bodleian Library in Oxford there is a
postcard sent on 9 December 1903 to Frederick
Jessel by R.F. Foster, saying that he had known
Green personally. Green was what the title of his
book implies; converted from his evil ways, he
devoted the rest of his life to campaigning against
gambling (though, according to Foster’s
postcard, he also invented the rubber-tipped
pencil). Actually, there is an earlier and much
fuller reference to Poker by Green in his Exposure
of the Arts and Miseries of Gambling
(Philadelphia,
1843). In this, after remarking that ‘there is no
mention of this game in Mr Hoyle’s treatise on
games, and I am of the opinion that it was not
used in his day’, Green says that it is usually
played, by two, three or four players, with a pack
of 20 cards, consisting of the Aces, Kings,
Queens, Jacks and 10s, though he later refers to
the game of full deck Poker, played with the full
pack of 52 cards.45 He also includes a long story
which refers to Poker as being played as early as
1829.46 Foster stated that Poker took a long time
to get into print, and in 1897 wrote that it ‘is not
mentioned in the American Hoyles of forty years
ago’,47 but in this he was mistaken: what is
claimed to be the first account of the game, as
called either ‘Poker’ or ‘Bluff’, and played with
52 cards and any number of players less than ten,
is to be found in Hoyle’s Games (Philadelphia,
1845), with a brief account of ‘20-Deck Poker’,
played with 20 cards.48 The form with only 20
cards is indeed strikingly similar to As Nas, and,
from Green’s observations, it seems likely to have
been earlier than the 52-card version.
As Foster remarked, ‘triplets, fours and
sequences were among the earliest recognised
combinations of cards and are to be found in all
the oldest games’.49 A great many early card
games bear out the truth of this assertion. An
example is the Italian game of Cricca, called after
the term used in it for a set of three of a kind, a
__________________
45 4th edition, Philadelphia, 1847, pp. 59, 60, 70; on p. 83
is a story concerning a game played in New Orleans in 1835.
The title of the book was changed to Gambling Exposed for the
1857 edition, but the pagination is exactly the same as in the
1847 one.
46 4th edition, pp. 20-59; the references to Poker are on
pp. 37-9.
47 Foster’s Complete Hoyle, 1897, p. 175. ‘In Cooncan
(Conquián), New York, 1913, p. ix, Foster says that ‘Cooncan,
like Poker, took a long time to get into print’.
48 Pp. 260-3.
49 R.F. Foster, Poker, New York, 1901, p. 7.

[2nd column]
term we shall later find employed in the same
sense in the Tarocco game played in Bologna.
This game was already mentioned in the sermon
of about 1470 quoted by Robert Steele, and it
was forbidden in Bergamo in 1491; there are
several sixteenth-century references to it.50
Cricca may or may not have been identical with
the game of Gleek, as played in England and
described by John Cotgrave in 1662; this three-
handed game began, like Piquet, with the players
making scores for ‘ruff’ (having the largest
number of cards in a single suit) and then for
‘gleeks’ and ‘murnivals’ (sets of three or four of a
kind), and ended, again like Piquet, with the
hands being played out in tricks.51 Gleek was an
importation from France, where it was known as
Glic; there it was referred to as early as 1397, and
there are several references to it from the
fifteenth century, including ones by Villon and
by King René.52 Again, a game called in Italian
Flusso, Flussi or Frussi was also played in France
under the name Flux and in Germany as Flüssen.
Its name is cognate with our term ‘flush’, and it is
played to this day as a drinking game in
Muotatal in Switzerland, in the canton of
Schwyz, under the name ‘Fliisslen’. It, too, is
__________________
50 R. Steele, ‘A notice of the Ludus Triumphorum’,
Archaeologia, vol. LVII, 1900, pp. 189-200, contains the text
of the sermon on gaming: it cites crica as ludus trium cartularum
(a game of three cards), and goes on to say that ludit hoc ludo
dando cartulas a 3 a 3
(one plays this game, dealing the cards
in threes). For the Bergamo edict, see W.L. Schreiber, Die
Ältesten Spielkarten
, Strasbourg, 1937, p. 79. In the sixteenth
century it was referred to by Francesco Berni in 1526 in his
Capitolo della Primiera, by Cardano in his book De ludo
alearum
, by Garzoni in 1585 in his Piazza universale and by
John Florio in his dictionary of 1598. Berni also mentions it
in his version of Boiardo’s Orlando Inamorato, Book 3, Canto
6,stanza 53:
Sembran Costor due giocator’ di cricca,
Ch’abbian il punto tutto due in bastoni.

The punto is like the point in Piquet (that player wins who
has the most cards in any one suit); this increases the
likelihood that the game is identical with Gleek or Glic.
51 John Cotgrave, Wit's Interpreter, 2nd edition, London,
1662, pp. 365-8.
52 The 1397 reference is from an entry in the account-book
of Louis de Valois, Duke of Orleans; see W.L. Schreiber; op.
cit., p. 160. That from Villon is from Le Grand Testament, line
1705 (the Ballade between stanzas 158 and 159); see Les
Oeuvres de Français Villon
, ed. Pierre Messiaen, Paris, 1946,
p. 136. The Grand Testament was written in 1461. The
reference by King René is from L’Abuzé en Court, written in
1473; see Oeuvres du Roi René, ed. le comte de Quatrebarbes,
vol. 4, Angers, 1846, p. 108. See also Godefroy, Dictionnaire de
l'ancienne langus française
, s.v. ‘glic’.


48 Part I: History and Mystery
mentioned in the sermon quoted by Steele, and it
was prohibited at Ferrara in 1470, although in
the 1490s it was very popular at the d’Este court,
and it was referred to by Lorenzo de’ Medici,
who called it an ‘accursed game’ (giuoco
maladetto
); there are again many sixteenth-
century references.52 A game called Sequence
was played in France and Italy during the
sixteenth century; if, as Schreiber believed, it is
to be identified with that known variously in
German as Quentzen, Quentzel, Quentzlen and
possibly also Schwentzlin, it figures, as a game
usually permitted, at least when played for small
stakes, in various fifteenth-century ordinances,
including one of 1443 from Augsburg and of 1448
from Balgau.53 The recognition of threes and
fours of a kind, of flushes and sequences, as
scoring combinations, is plainly as old as the
______________________
53 See Steele, op. cit., For the Ferrara ordinance of 1470,
see G. Campori, ‘Le Carte da Giuoco dipinte per gli
Estensi’, Atti e Memorie delle RR. Deputazioni di Storia Patria per
le provincie modenesi e parmensi
, vol. III, 1874, p. 124. For the
game as played in the d’Este court, see F. Malaguzzi-Valeri,
La corte di Lodovico il Moro, vol. 1, Milan, 1913, p. 575, A.
Luzio, I Precettori d’Isabella d’Este, Ancona, 1887, p. 22, and
A. Luzio and R. Renier, Mantova e Urbino, 1893, p. 64. The
game is again mentioned by Berni, Cardano, Garzoni and
Florio. For the Lorenzo de’ Medici poem, see Tutti i Trionfi
Carri, Mascherate ó canti Carnascialeschi andati per Firenze

(collected by Antonio Francesco Grazzini, called il Lasca),
Florence, 1559, p. 7, where the game is called Frussi. For
French references, see Godefroy, s.v. ‘glic’ and ‘séquence’;
E.S. Taylor, History of Playing Cards, cites another, by the
Sieur de Cholieres in 1586, and the game is also mentioned
in Thomas Varnet and Natalis Beda, La Puite dyableric,
Paris, c. 1510 (a translation of St Bernardine’s sermon on
gaming), and by Rabelais in 1534, among Gargantua’s
games. Flissen was given by Fischart in 1575 in his
translation of Rabelais; Heinrich Rausch, Das
Speilverzeichnis im 25. Kapitel von Fischarts Geschichtsklitterung,

Strasbourg, 1908, cites Charles Schmidt, Historisches
Wörterbuch der elsässischen Mundart,
1901, p. 231, as in turn
citing a text of 1524 in which the game is mentioned. As
flossen or flössn, the game is also referred to in two poems of
Hans Sachs, the first written in 1539; see Hans Sachs, ed.
Adalbert von Keller (later vols. by E. Goetze), vol. V,
Bibliothek des Litterarischen Vereins in Stuttgart, Tübingen, 1870,
pp- 31, 225. For further references and information about the
game as now played in Muotatal, see Peter F. Kopp,
'“Flüssliss” — Vom politischen Kartenspiel der Mächte zum
Trinkspiel der Muotataler’, Zeitschrift für Schweizerische
Archäologie und Kunstgeschichte
, vol. 35, 1978, pp. 101-7.
54 The game of Sequence is mentioned, under various
cognate names, by Rabelais, Cardano, Garzoni, Fischart,
Florio and the Sieur de Cholières; see footnotes 45 and 48.
It is also given by Randle Cotgrave in his French dictionary
of 1611. For the ordinances relating to Quentzen, see W.L.
Schreiber, op. cit., pp. 36, 39, 45-6 and 153.

[2nd column]
fifteenth century and perhaps as old in Europe as
playing cards themselves.

One of the distinctive features of Poker is, of
course, that it is not merely a game in which such
combinations score, but that that is all there is to
the game. But games of this general type are also
extremely old; Flusso was just such a game, and
one of the most famous was the Spanish game of
Primero, immensely popular in the sixteenth
century both in England and, as Primiera, in
Italy; each player was dealt four
cards, and there were three possible winning
combinations, the lowest being the prime or
primiera (one card of each suit) and the highest
being the flush (four cards of one suit); if any
player had one of the scoring combinations in his
original hand, there was an immediate show-
down, otherwise there was a draw. In Primero,
however, the stakes were all placed before the
deal. The excitement of Poker, on the other hand,
derives from the fact that there is a competitive
raising of the stakes after the deal and the draw.
But this feature is also not original with Poker. It
is found not only in As Nas, but also in the
English game of Brag, much played in the United
States in the nineteénth century. It also
characterises the French game of Bouillotte; as
Foster observed, ‘the blind, the straddle, the
raise, the bluff, table-stakes and freeze-out are all
to be found in Bouillotte, which flourished in the
time of the French Revolution’.55 Bouillotte has
continued to be played in France down to
modern times; it was introduced at the end of the
eighteenth century as an improvement on the old
game of Brelan, in which the stake was placed
before the deal. Brelan is another game of great
antiquity; it appears in an edict of Lille of 1458,
and was also mentioned by Villon in 1461.56 The
term brelan is still used in Bouillotte and in Poker,
as played in France, to mean a set of three of a
kind. In the passage quoted above from Foster,
he goes on to remark that ‘the draw from the
remainder of the pack existed in the old French
game of Ambigu’; Ambigu, much played in
France in the eighteenth century, was a
derivative from Primero, in which the draw
already featured.

From all this it is apparent that there is no
reason whatever to assume that As Nas had any
_________________
55 R.F. Foster, Foster’s Complete Hoyle, 1st edition, New
York, 1897, p. 175.
56 See the reference to Villon in footnote 47, and W.L.
Schreiber, op. cit., p. 64.

Europe and Asia 49
direct influence on gambling games of the
general type to which Poker belongs, as these
were played in Europe. Scarne, taking As Nas to
be 2,000 years old, infers that it was the direct
ancestor of the European games of this kind; in
fact, however, the latter are much older than we
have any reason to suppose As Nas to be. It is
much more probable that the influence went the
other way, that the invention of As Nas was
inspired by the example of some European game
of this type. General Schindler remarked, in
support of this supposition, that the word as is
not an indigenous Persian word, and is
presumably derived from some European word
for ‘Ace’.57 Scarne’s theory appears to be that
Poker was an immediate development out of the
French games, and that these in turn were
descended, through Italian games, from the
Persian one. He informs us that ‘the first mention
of the game — or even the word — Poker has been
traced by the author’, i.e. Scarne, ‘to Jonathan
H. Green, a reformed gambler, who in certain
writings dated 1834 described the rules for a
game then being played on the Mississippi
steamboats’; possibly he was assisted in this feat
by Foster’s identical previous discovery,
mentioned in his Complete Hoyle, a book quoted
elsewhere by Scarne in order to jeer at Foster’s
remarks about the game of Conquin.58 He goes
on to say that the game did not appear in the
American Hoyle until thirty or more years later;
as we have seen, this was also Foster’s opinion,
but it is mistaken. When the game did appear in
Hoyle, Scarne tells us, it was called, not ‘Poker’,
but ‘Bluff’, and the rules were those given by
Green, i.e. a maximum of four players using a 20-
card pack. I have not myself seen an American
__________________
57 S. Culin, Chess and Playing-Cards, Philadelphia, 1897, p.
929.
58 Scarne on Cards, New York, 1955, p. 230. I am not
suggesting that Scarne did not look up Green’s books; he
remarks, for instance, that Green noted that the American
Hoyle then current neglected to mention the game, which
must be an allusion to Green’s comment about Hoyle,
quoted above, in the Exposure of the Arts and Miseries of
Gambling
(not in The Reformed Gambler cited by Foster). All
the same, he looked at them in a remarkably cursory
fashion. There are no writings of Green’s dated 1834; 1834
is the date referred to by him in The Reformed Gambler, and
later cited by Foster. Scarne makes the same trifling error as
Foster in thinking the game of 1834 to have been played on a
steamboat; he misinterprets Green’s remark about Hoyle,
which appears to concern Edmond Hoyle’s original book;
and, like Foster, he overlooks Green’s mention of the 52-
card form (possibly Foster did not know the Exposure).


[2nd column]
Hoyle in which ‘Poker’ is not the principal name
used, though the 1845 book cited above uses
‘Bluff’ as an alternative; it also treats the 20-card
version as a minor variant. Scarne asserts,
however, that it was only about forty years later,
i.e. after 1900, that Hoyle first called the game
‘Poker’.59

In arguing for the immediate derivation of
Poker from French gambling games, and its
ultimate derivation from As Nas, Scarne says, of
the game described by Green, that some features
are of French origin, but that its structure is
Iranian. Later he states that the earliest
published Poker rules, which, by inference from
his earlier remarks, must have appeared in the
1860s, established its French antecedents: it used
the Piquet pack, the pack was cut to the left and
dealt to the right, and the French terms brelan
and tricon were used; the draw was taken from the
French game of Ambigu. He goes on, in a
passage strikingly reminiscent of Foster, to state
that ‘Bouillotte, which antedated the Revolution,
developed ... the blind, the straddle, the raise,
table stakes, the freeze-out and (back to Iran!)
the bluff’. Scarne’s remarks about what he takes
to be the earliest published rules of Poker are
very surprising: I have not attempted to make a
complete search through the vast number of
nineteenth-century American Hoyles, but I know
of none which gives a version of Poker (or Bluff)
played with the 32-card Piquet pack, or in which
the cards are dealt counter-clockwise or three of a
kind called brelan or tricon. Indeed, Scarne’s
claim appears to contradict his earlier statement
that the rules, as given in the earliest accounts,
were the same as Green’s. The explanation seems
to be that, as in so many other observations of
Scarne’s, he is here, without acknowledgment,
following Foster, and that, this time, he has
misunderstood his source. Foster, commenting
______________
59 The Hoyles were originally reprints of books issued in
London as later editions of Hoyle’s famous work, more and-
more games being added. After a time, the American
editions came to include games played in the United States
but unknown in England; eventually, they became quite
independent of the volumes published in London. In this
way, the word Hoyle came to be a mere generic term for a
book with rules of games, and to this day American writers
on card games frequently include it in their titles. Although,
as usual, the American Hoyles, published in Philadelphia,
New York, Baltimore, Boston, Chicago and no doubt
elsewhere, copied from one another and reprinted accounts
of games unchanged through many editions, they do not
form a single series; there were several different publishers,
whose selection of games differed somewhat.


50 Part I: History and Mystery
on a game called Whiskey Poker which he
described in his Complete Hoyle of 1897, says that
it has ‘really little or nothing in common with the
true spirit of poker, and is simply the very ancient
game of Commerce, played with five cards
instead of three. The descriptions of this game in
the earliest Hoyles betray its French origin:
particularly in the use of the Piquet pack; the
French custom of cutting to the left and dealing
to the right; and the use of the words “brelan”
and “tricon”. In later descriptions of the “new
form” of Commerce, about 1835, we find 52 cards
are used, and dealt from left to right, and the
names of the combinations are changed to “pairs-
royal”, ‘“sequences” and “flushes”’.60 When
Foster speaks here of ‘the descriptions of this
game in the earliest Hoyles’, he means by ‘this
game’ neither true Poker nor even Whiskey Poker,
the latter of which he may have been the first
to describe in print,61 but Commerce, which is
distinguished from Whiskey Poker, as he says, by
the fact that each player receives only three
cards. The first ‘Hoyle’ to contain a description
of Commerce was probably the improved edition
of Charles Pigot’s New Hoyle (London, 1805), and
the first known to me to do so, of those published
in the United States, was Hoyle’s Improved Edition
of the Rules for Playing Fashionable Games

(Philadelphia, 1838).62 Foster was trying to
_____________
60 Foster’s Complete Hoyle, 1897, pp. 174-5.
61 Foster does not claim priority for his description of
Whiskey Poker; the earliest account known to me in any
other book is that in The Standard Hoyle, New York, 1899, p.
147, Hoyle's Games: Autograph Edition, New York, 1914, p.
189, remarks of Commerce that it is the parent of Whiskey
Poker.
62 Foster’s observations about the old and new forms of
Commerce are inaccurate. Most of the Hoyles, both British
and American, distinguish between two forms of
Commerce, and some, including the works of 1805 and 1838
cited in the text, say that one is the new form and the other
the old one; a few, such as Hoyle’s Card Games: an improved
edition,
Glasgow, 1827, describe only the ‘new’ form, without
calling it such. But it is the form with the French
terminology that is said to be the ‘new’ one. In this, a set of
three of a kind is called ‘tricon’ (the term ‘brelan’ is not
mentioned), and the deal is counter-clockwise; in the ‘old’
form, the term is ‘pair-royal’ and the deal is clockwise. The
word tricon and the counter-clockwise deal do characterise
Commerce as played in France; the latter is not the usual
French practice, so possibly the game was of Italian origin. I
have not found a mention in any of the Hoyles of Commerce
being played with the 32-card pack. I do not mean to
question the thesis that Commerce reached England in the
first place from France; but Foster has oversimplified the
history — there must have been a second wave of French
influence on the playing of this game.

[2nd column
establish the French origin of Commerce, the
immediate progenitor of Whiskey Poker, a game
which, as Foster said, was not really a form of
Poker at all, but an adaptation of Commerce to
the use of Poker hands; Scarne’s argument for
the French parentage of Poker embodies a
confusion.

Foster’s own theory was quite different. The
recognised combinations of cards were ancient;
the principle of the betting procedure was well
known from Brag, and its details may have been
derived from Bouillotte; the draw may have been
derived from Ambigu. But, for him, the crucial
new feature, distinguishing Poker from other
games of its general type, consisted in each
player’s being dealt five cards, making possible a
hand of two pairs or that of Full House. In
Primero and Ambigu, a hand consisted of four
cards, in Brelan, Bouillotte, Brag and
Commerce, of only three, as also in Flissen. The
great innovation of Poker was the distribution of
five cards to each player; and it was therefore the
origin of this that needed explaining. Impressed
with the similarity of the early twenty-card Poker
to As Nas, Foster maintained that As Nas had
reached the United States directly from Persia.
His full reasons for taking this view lie buried in'a
New York daily paper for which he was the card-
game correspondent, and in which he reported
his studies of the origin of Poker;63 on the face of
it, a direct contact at that time between Persia
and the United States, with no European
intermediary, seems somewhat unlikely.
Whether there is any compelling reason to
assume it is unclear. Scarne, who tacitly agrees
with Foster on so many points, scornfully rejects
his derivation of the name ‘Poker’ from ‘Poque’:
‘I can’t endorse this kind of breezy scholarship,'
he declares; ‘I never played Poque, I have never
seen it played, I don’t know its structure, and I
never encountered anyone better informed on the
subject than I’.64 Alan Wykes, likewise rejecting
________________
63 An article in the New York Sun of 22 May 1904, which I
have not seen, and which Foster refers to in the 1909 and
1914 editions of his Complete Hoyle, p. 208.
64 Scarne on Cards, 1955, p. 232. I have devoted attention to
Scarne because there is particular danger that his remarks
will mislead those readers who are unable to check the now
much less accessible works of R.F. Foster. The danger
springs from Scarne’s calculated contrast between his own
great knowledge of the subject and the ignorance of
supposed experts, conveying the impression that the latter
have contented themselves with ill-informed guesses, while
he has engaged in genuine research. It is plain that a large

Europe and Asia 51
the derivation, tells us that ‘such information as
there is about poque suggests that it was a game
of the whist family’.65 Scarne’s challenge is
childishly simple to meet, and Wykes’s statement
to refute, since Poque is still described in current
French card-game books; the earliest description
of it of which I know is from 1714. 66 Played with
the 36-card pack, Poque has several extraneous
features: there are fixed stakes, advanced before
the deal, to be gained by the holder of each of the
top cards of a suit to be determined by turning a
card, and, after the show-down, a form of ‘Stops’
play takes place (of the kind that occurs in a game
such as Newmarket). But the core of the game has
a fair resemblance to Poker: betting, after the
deal, on who has the best combination of cards,
the players standing, raising or folding {(dropping
out). The combinations recognised are single
pairs, two pairs, threes and fours of a kind: the
crucial similarity lies in the fact that each player is
dealt a hand of five cards. Foster’s idea was that
French settlers in New Orleans recognised the
similarity of the newly introduced As Nas to their
own game of Poque, and transferred the name to
it; but an alternative possibility is that Poker was a
direct development out of Poque, arrived at by
suppressing the extraneous features and
introducing new winning combinations. In the
latter case, the resemblance to As Nas must have
been accidental; readers must judge whether the
twenty cards and the Full House together form too
great a coincidence. Poque itself, though not very
ancient, is closely related to the German game of
Poch or Pochen, whose existence Scarne does
recognise; if the conjecture of Schreiber is correct,
that the card game prohibited under the name
bocken in many German municipal ordinances of
the fifteenth century is to be identified with
Pochen, it, too, is among the earliest European
games.67
_________________
part of Scarne’s researches into the history of Poker
consisted in an excessively hasty reading of Foster. Foster
himself, though no more incapable of making mistakes than
any of us, really was a scrupulous and painstaking
investigator of the history of card games, one of the very few
such in that field. It would be pity if his conclusions were to
be obscured or his reputation tarnished by groundless attacks
or by others taking the credit for his discoveries.
65 Alan Wykes, op. cit., p. 171.
66 See, e.g., Frans Gerver, Le Guide Marabout de tous les jeux
de cartes,
Verviers, 1966, pp. 240-2; the 1714 account is from
the Académie universelle des jeux for that year.
67 For a modern description of Pochen, see Roland Gööck,
Freude am Kartenspiel, Gütersloh, 1967, pp. 64-6. For bocken


[2nd column]
As remarked, without a knowledge of Foster’s
detailed evidence, it is impossible to form a
judgment about the theory that As Nas was the
direct progenitor of Poker. Whether that theory
is sound or not, it is plain that As Nas and As
Nas cards tell us nothing, on the evidence now
available, about the transmission of playing
cards and of card games from the Islamic world
to Europe; until any contrary evidence comes to
light, it would be helpful if writers on the subject
would cease to reiterate the baseless assertion
that As Nas is of great antiquity. A different type
of Persian playing cards, much more important
for our purpose, is a great deal more elusive. In
his Voyages en Perse, published in 1686, the
Chevalier Chardin wrote, ‘There are cards
among the common people, which they call
ganjaphé (kandjaféh). They are made of wood; very
well painted. The pack is of ninety cards with
eight suits’.68 Chardin was evidently not very
interested in these cards, and his statement must
involve some error, since 90 is not divisible by 8.
Romain Merlin, in his book of 1869, asserts that
the Persians had a 96-card pack, known as
Ghendgifeh, divided into eight suits of twelve cards
each, and illustrates, as examples of such Persian
cards, one from a pack in his own collection.
rectangular and made of ivory, stating that other
examples are in the Douce collection and in that
of a M. Didot. He adds, rather oddly, that they
generally have a round shape among the Persians
of India, but a shape like European cards among
the Persians of Teheran.69 D’Allemagne, the
great historian of French playing cards, says in
his travel book about Persia, published in 1911,
that there are two types of Persian playing cards,
the As Nas cards and a 96-card pack with eight
suits of twelve cards each. The latter, he says,
are of Indian origin, but the Persians have sub-
stituted a rectangular shape for the circular one
used in India; the oldest Persian cards are painted
on ivory, and several specimens of' these have
survived, but later ones are made of lacquered
cardboard. In illustration, he reproduces two
_______________________
see W.L. Schreiber, op. cit., pp. 36, 38-42, 44, 148; alsogthe
edition of Hans Sachs cited in footnote 53, vol. V, pp. 31 and
47, and the work of Heinrich Rausch cited in the same
footnote.
68 Vol. III, chapter 12, ‘Des exercises et des jeux des
Persans’, of the section ‘Description générale de la Perse’, p.
451
69 R. Merlin, L’Origine des cartes à jouer, Paris, 1869, plate 69
and pp. 122-4.

52 Part I: History and Mystery
plates from his book Les Cartes à jouer, showing
different packs, both said to be made of ivory; the
first is assigned to the nineteenth century and
said to be reproduced from Chatto’s book, and
the second to the eighteenth or nineteenth
century, with an unstated owner.70 The mention
of Chatto is a mistake: the cards are actually
reproduced from S.W. Singer’s fine book of 1816,
where they are captioned ‘Oriental Cards on
Ivory in the Cabinet of F. Douce Esq.'71 The
Douce collection is now in the Bodleian Library
at Oxford, but no longer contains the cards
illustrated by Singer and D’Allemagne, though it
has some round ivory cards from a 96-card pack,
and, in a box labelled ‘Persian Cards’, some
rectangular lacquered cardboard ones very
similar to, though not identical with, those
shown in D’Allemagne’s second illustration;
Francis Douce lived from 1757 to 1834. The
cards shown in D’Allemagne’s second
illustration, like the rectangular ones now in the
Douce collection, have a decorative arch at the
top of each card; the same is true of a single
rectangular numeral card, of lacquered
cardboard, in the Fournier Museo de Naipes in
Vitoria, listed in the catalogue as Persian.72
These arches are lacking in the ivory cards
illustrated by Merlin, and likewise in those
illustrated by both Singer and D’Allemagne; it is
very probable that D’Allemagne was mistaken in
saying that those shown in his second illustration
were of ivory.

The 96-card pack is well known as one of the
types of indigenous playing-card packs, usually
known generically as ganjifa, used in India: it is
still being made, although all the traditional
types of playing cards and of card games have
been to a large extent ousted by those of
European origin. Traditional Indian playing
cards are all hand-painted, and are usually
circular. Merlin and D’Allemagne were wrong,
however, to imply that a rectangular shape
indicates a non-Indian origin: there are plenty of
surviving rectangular Indian Ganjifa cards. In
particular, the card in the Fournier Museum,
those now in the Bodleian Library and those
shown in D’Allemagne’s second illustration all
_______________
70 Henry-René D’Allemagne, Du Khorassan au pays des
Backhtiaris: trois mois de voyage en Perse
, vol. I, Paris, 1911, pp.
163-5, and Les Cartes à jouer, vol. 1, Paris, 1906, pp. 4, 8 and 9.
71 Samuel Weller Singer, Researohes into the History of Playing
Cards,
London, 1816, facing p. 16 and p. 49.
72 Catalogue no. Persia-4.


[2nd column]
closely resemble 96-card packs made in the
Deccan and illustrated in Rudolf von Leyden’s
catalogue of Indian cards in the Spielkarten-
Museum at Leinfelden.73 Furthermore, the style
of the ivory cards shown by Merlin and by Singer
and D’Allemagne appears to be Moghul rather
than Persian. It seems very likely, therefore, that
all the cards from 96-card packs claimed as
Persian are in fact from India; it is noteworthy
that D’Allemagne, who was of course deeply
interested in playing cards, does not claim that
he actually saw any such cards during his
Persian travels. I am unsure whether the game of
As'Nas is still played in contemporary Iran, but
it is certain that no 96-card pack is any longer to
be found there; European playing cards have
been adopted, and the word ganjifeh or ganjifeh
ordinarily refers to them. In face of this, one
might well doubt whether the 96-card pack was
ever known in Persia. Nevertheless, as we shall
see, such doubts would be misplaced: the
statements of Merlin and of D’Allemagne that
such a pack was in use in Persia are perfectly
correct, and can be supported by more than the
flimsy testimony of Chardin. It is strange that, so
far as I am aware, no cards from a Persian 96-
card pack have been preserved.

Since they have not, it is best to start with ones
of which there is a plentiful supply, traditional
Indian cards. With the negligible exception of the
cards from Mysore known as Chad cards, of the
special Naksha cards mentioned in footnote 36,
and of certain packs based on Portuguese
prototypes, all traditional Indian packs have an
even number of suits, each consisting of ten
numeral cards and two court cards. There are
three main types: one with twelve suits, whose
iconography relates to the famous epic, the
Ramayana; the Dasavatara pack, with ten suits,
each representing one of the incarnations of
Vishnu; and the 96-card pack, with eight suits,
used principally by Muslims and sometimes
referred to as the Moghul pack, with a purely
secular iconography.74 The word ganjifa, or some
corruption of it such as ganjpa, is commonly used
in India to refer to playing cards of all three
types, and, equally, to the principal family of
games played with them. In all the types, each
card has a suit-sign, and the numeral cards, from
______________________
73 R. von Leyden, Indische Spielkarten, Leinfelden-
Echterdingen, 1977; see, e.g., no. 42.
74 Nowadays a twelve-suited pack is made in Orissa
consisting of the Dasavatara pack with two additional suits.

Europe and Asia 53
1 to 10, are pip cards, their values being
indicated by the number of occurrences of the
suit-sign; often the suits are further distinguished
by background colour. Of the two court cards,
the higher normally represents a King, and is
called Padshah, Mir or Raja; in the Dasavatara
pack, it represents an incarnation of Vishnu, and
is accordingly often called Avatara. The lower
court card is called Wazir (Vizier) or Pradhan
(Minister).

Although these Indian packs have a larger
number of suits, a smaller number of court cards
per suit, and different suit-signs from the
European and Mamluk packs, they qualify as
regular packs under the definition of that term
given earlier. Despite the obvious differences, the
Indian packs are so closely related to the
European ones that a connection is undeniable:
the question is only what it is. The existence of a
connection between European cards and Indian
ones becomes even more evident when we look at
the family of games generally known as Ganjifa,
the more important of the two main families of
Indian card games. The other such family,
known generally as Naksha, comprises games of
chance, of the same general type as Vingt-et-Un,
in which the player’s aim is to come as close as
possible to a total value of 17 points on the cards
he holds. A preliminary report on these games
was given by Dr Kaushal Gupta in 1978; they are
often played with ordinary Indian playing cards,
and Dr Gupta has discovered a reference to them
in the Humayun-Nameh, relating to the year 1545,
in which, perhaps significantly, the word used for
‘playing cards’ is not ganjifeh but waraq. In
Europe, perhaps the oldest known game of this
general type is Thirty-One, a game also
mentioned in the Steele sermon and by Hans
Sachs. Though such games are immensely
widespread, being known also in Japan and
Korea, their history has been so little studied that
no deductions can be made concerning the
direction of influence between these various areas.
The Ganjifa family, however, consists of trick-
taking games played without trumps and sharing
a number of special features. Whichever type of
pack is used, one invariable feature is the same
peculiarity of card order that we noticed as
prevailing in fifteenth-century Italy and Spain. In
all the suits, the Kings rank highest and the
Ministers the second highest; but, in half the
suits, the 10 follows the Minister, and then the 9,
and so on down to the Ace, whereas, in the other

[2nd column]
half, the Ace follows the Minister, and then the 2,
and so on down to the 10. It is absolutely
unthinkable that so bizarre a practice should
have arisen independently in different parts of
the world.

Playing cards can have entered Europe only
with one or more games to be played with them.
In view of the dominant position occupied,
among European card games other than pure
gambling games, by those of the trick-taking
category, it would be natural, in any case, to
suppose that trick-taking games were among
those introduced together with playing cards
themselves. Moreover, despite their enormous
variety, almost all trick-taking.games, not only in
Europe, but also in China and in India, have
certain common features which suggest that they
are all offshoots from a single stem. One such
feature; all but invariable, is the rule that the
winner of a trick leads to the next trick. We are so
used to this that we hardly notice that other
possibilities are quite conceivable. The lead
might steadily rotate, from trick to trick,
irrespective of who won the tricks, just as, in most
European games, the deal rotates, from round to
round, irrespective of who won the preceding
round. Or, again, a player might continue to lead
as long as he won, and, as soon as he lost, the
lead might then pass to the next player in
rotation, regardless of who had won the last
trick: this is the rule for the deal in most Chinese
games. But we never find either of these perfectly
possible rules: the rule is always that the winner
of a trick leads to the next one. Another nearly
universal feature is that, unless a trump is
played, or when there are no trumps, only a card
of the suit led can win the trick. Not only can
we imagine different arrangements, but they are
occasionally found: for instance, in the games of
le Truc and Putt, played respectively in France
and, formerly, in England, only the rank counts,
irrespective of suit, and, if there is no card of rank
higher than the rest, no-one wins the trick; this is
also in large part the rule in the game of Aluette,
played on the western coast of France, and in
that of el Truco, played in Spain and Argentina.
These very rare exceptions serve only to point up
how constant is the usual rule, not only in
European games, but in Chinese and Indian ones
as well. The persistence of these common
features makes it probable that trick-taking
games are ultimately all descended from some
common ancestor.

54 Part I: History and Mystery
The occurrence, both in India and in Europe,
of the curious practice of ordering the numeral
cards in one direction in half the suits and in the
reverse direction in the other half shows a
connection, not merely between the playing
cards of the two areas, but between the card play
of Europe and of India; and, since the principal
Indian games are trick-taking ones, the
connection holds within this category of card
games. Indeed, it is only for trick-taking games
that it is necessary to have a ranking of the cards
within each suit. Admittedly, for a game in which
a player scores for having a sequence of three or
more cards within a suit, some ordering is
necessary; but it need only be a cyclic order — we
have to know which cards are adjacent, but need
have no conception of one’s ranking higher than
another. There is, indeed, an exception in those
games in which only the player with the highest-
ranking sequence of a given length can score; but
it is precisely in such a case that it becomes
impossibly inconvenient to have the ordering
running in different directions in different suits.
When the 10 ranks high in Swords and low in
Coins, it would be very difficult to recognise at a
glance that the sequence 3, 4, 5, 6, of Coins was
higher than the sequence 7, 6, 5, 4, of Swords.
Any reference to the ranking of the cards found in
early sources may thus be taken as testimony to
the prevalence of trick-taking play.

We can be certain that the connection between
European and Indian playing cards and card
games did not consist in a direct derivation of
either from the other. Trick-taking games existed
in Europe long before the first direct contact with
India in 1498. Conversely, although Indian
versions of the Portuguese-suited pack, retaining
its three court cards per suit, were occasionally
produced, the 96- and 144-card packs were
known in India from at least the time of Akbar,
and, as we shall see, the former was known in
Persia earlier still; there simply is not time for the
one to have developed out of the other, by
multiplying the number of suits and suppressing
one court card from each suit, with no
consciousness of the recent date of the innovation
or of its derivation from a European prototype.
Moreover, by the sixteenth century the idea of
trumps had been adopted for trick-taking games
in most of Europe, an idea wholly lacking from
Indian Ganjifa games. The resemblance between
European and Indian playing cards and card
games must therefore be explained either by an

[2nd column]
indirect derivation of either from the other, or by
their both being derived from a common source.
Even if we knew nothing of playing cards in
Mamluk Egypt or in Persia, this would imply
their presence in the mediaeval Islamic world, as
the only possible route of transmission to or from
Europe, whichever hypothesis was adopted.
In fact, the Indian Ganjifa games are too
unlike European ones to give any basis for a
hypothesis of the indirect derivation of either
from the other. They share the common feature
of being trick-taking games, and the peculiarity
of card order; but the Indian games have several
features that make them utterly different from
any game known in Europe. The most striking of
these is the universal rule that a player who holds
the highest card not yet played in any suit,
known as hukm, is bound to play it to a trick to
which a card of that suit is led, on pain of its
demotion to be the lowest card of the suit. This
rule obliterates all the opportunities for tactical
play of the kind that characterises European
trick-taking games, and makes the Indian games
a test of memory much more than of strategic
skill. Another constant feature is the existence of
strong, and often complicated, constraints on
what card may be played by the player who leads
to a trick. In European games, there are usually
constraints, such as the obligation to follow suit,
on the cards which may be played to a trick by
subsequent players; but, with rare exceptions,
the player with the lead may lawfully play any
card that he chooses.75 Yet another common
____________________
75 A few games have minor constraints on the lead, such
as not leading a trump to the first trick; almost the only one
with strong constraints was the nineteenth-century German
game of Fünfzehnern, a four-handed game without trumps
played with the 32-card German-suited pack. Each player
played for himself and received eight cards; in each suit, the
cards ranked, in descending order, Deuce, King, Ober,
Unter, 10, 9, 8, 7, and the top five cards had, respectively,
point-values of 5, 4, 3, 2 and 1. A player received or paid in
proportion to the number of points he had on cards won in
tricks over or below 15. A player who won a trick was
obliged first to lead out all his master cards and then to lead
again the suit of that trick by winning which he first gained
the lead, if he could. Some also required that, if he could
not, he must then instead lead that suit of the previous trick
in which the lead changed hands. (Suppose that A leads
Leaves to the first trick, and B wins. B now leads two master
cards, the Deuce and King of Hearts; having no master
cards left, he must now lead Leaves again if he can. If he
cannot, he may lead any suit; say he leads Acorns, and C
wins. C, having led out his master cards, must then lead
Acorns again, if he can. Under the strict rule, if he cannot
lead Acorns, he must now go back to Leaves, if he can,

Europe and Asia 55
feature of Indian Ganjifa games is the way the
game begins: the player who holds the King of a
particular suit leads it, together with a low card,
to a double trick, to which the other players all
play two cards; this double trick is automatically
won by the player who led to it, the low card,
called the ‘throne’ of the King, acquiring the
power to beat any other card. This mode of
opening the game is, again, quite unknown in
Europe, where, in trick-taking games
without bidding, the lead to the first trick
usually belongs to the player next in rotation
after the dealer. A number of writers assert that
Ganjifa games resemble Ombre; but, apart from
their both being trick-taking games, and sharing
the peculiarity about the ranking of the cards in
different suits, there is no similarity at all:
Ombre has both bidding and trumps, which
Ganjifa lacks.

In view of this, there is no reason to postulate
any European influence on the games played in
India with the eight-, ten- and twelve-suited
packs; and it is equally doubtful that those games
are even the remote ancestors of the games
known in Europe. Rather, it seems likely that the
games played in India represent a development,
along a different branch, from some more basic
trick-taking game that formed the common
ancestor of the Indian games and of European
games of this category. This does not in itself rule
out the possibility that this remote common
ancestor originated in India.

It is to be presumed that trick-taking games,
probably along with card games of other types,
entered Europe from the Islamic world together
with playing cards themselves. And since, as we
have seen, European playing cards and card play
probably had no influence on the Indian many-
suited packs and the games played with them,
the coincidence about the peculiarity of card
order is most reasonably explained by supposing
that that practice, too, was derived by European
__________________
because that was the suit of the last trick, other than the
trick in Acorns which C won, in which the lead changed
hands.) Finally, if a player held the King and Ober of some
suit, but not the Deuce, he might, when he was legally
entitled to lead that suit, lead the Ober, saying ‘Jwang’
(‘Obligation’): the player holding the Deuce was then
obliged to play it to that trick. This did not apply if he led a
card lower than the Ober or chose not to say ‘Jwang’.
Particularly in the rule requiring a player to lead out his
master cards (a rule not applying to the first trick, however),
this game has a certain resemblance to Ganjifa; but this is
presumably fortuitous.


[2nd column]
card-players from that of Muslim ones. We have
no evidence whatever, at present, for the kind of
card game played in Mamluk Egypt; but one
feature of the Istanbul pack does partially
corroborate the supposition that, in it, the
numeral cards ranked in different orders in
different suits. This is the fact that, while, in
every suit, all the court cards have upper
inscriptions with verses, in Swords it is the three
highest-numbered numeral cards that do so,
while in Coins and Polo-Sticks it is the three
lowest-numbered ones that do (assuming that
the missing Ace of Coins did, or, as is more likely,
that it is the original Ace of that suit that has
been converted into the Viceroy). In the Cups
suit, admittedly, no numeral cards bear upper
inscriptions; but, since most of the inscriptions
suggest that the cards bearing them are good
ones to have, it seems quite probable that, in
Coins and Polo-Sticks, the numeral cards ran
from Ace (high) down to 10 (low), while in
Swords and, presumably, Cups, they ran from 10
(high) down to Ace (low). It has to be conceded
that this does not completely tally with the
practice in Europe with the Latin-suited pack, in
which it was in the suits of Swords and Batons
that the higher-numbered cards beat the lower-
numbered ones, and in Cups and Coins that the
opposite happened; but perhaps this alteration is
one that could fairly easily have occurred in the
course of transmitting a new kind of game.

As we saw, the use of the word kanjifah for the
Mamluk cards strongly suggests that playing
cards came to Egypt from Persia. We have also
seen that some writers have associated the 96-
card eight-suited pack with Persia as well as with
India. Certainly, this pack, as used in India, has
Persian connections; not only is it sometimes
referred to as the Moghul pack, but the very
names of the suits, in the most usual form of the
pack, are Persian words. These are: sefid (white);
taj (crown); gholam (slave); shamsher (sword);
surkh (red); chang (lyre); bharat (document or
cheque); and gimask (goods or cloth). The names
sefid and surkh are sometimes replaced by other
words meaning ‘coin’, and the suit-signs on these
two suits are a silver and a gold disc respectively.
We find exactly this eight-suited pack mentioned
in Persian sources. Ettinghausen has drawn
attention to two articles on the subject in Persian
journals.76 In one, by Dr A.N. Manzavi, there is
_____________________________________
76 R. Ettinghausen, op. cit., pp. 75-7. The articles are:

56 Part I: History and Mystery
printed a set of 96 quatrains by the poet Ahll
Shirazi, who died in 1536, one for each of the
cards in a pack of ganjifeh: the composition of the
pack is exactly that known to us from the eight-
suited Indian packs. Manzavi also quotes from
two seventeenth-century Persian writers, Mirza
Sadiq and Tughrai Mashhadi, who wrote about
the cards and the games played with them, but
stated that the popularity of these games was
then waning in Persia; at least one of the games
cited is known from later Indian sources:
According to another article quoted by
Ettinghausen, by Dr B.T. Khani, the game was
formerly believed to have been invented by Mir
Ghiyath ad-Din Mansur Shirazi, who died
between 1533 and 1543, and was popular in the
reign of Shah ‘Abbas I (1587-1628), but forbidden
by Shah ‘Abbas II (1642-1667).

It is here that there is a big lacuna in the
evidence now available to us. It is certain that the
96-card pack was in use in Persia in the early part
of the sixteenth century; it is also clear that it
was known in India during the reign of the
Emperor Akbar the Great (1556-1605). Indeed,
the whole Moghul court was predominantly
Persian in cultural orientation, and Persian
writers and artists were regularly accustomed to
visit the Imperial court. We have as yet no
definite evidence that playing cards were known
at all in India before the sixteenth century; but it
is likely that they were known there well before
that. As we have seen, it is also probable that, by
the first half of the fourteenth century or earlier,
playing cards had, entered Egypt from Persia.
The 52-card Mamluk pack, with its three court
cards per suit and its four suits, can, however,
hardly have been derived from the 96-card pack,
with its two cards per suit and eight suits. It
looks, rather, as though, behind both the 52-card
pack and the 96-card one lay some earlier
evolutionary stage of which no trace has so far
been discovered: say a 48-card pack with four
suits and only two court cards in each suit,
which, in the one case, was enlarged by the
addition of a third court card to each suit, and, in
the other, by doubling the number of suits. There
is no reason to assume that the word ganjifeh
_________________________
‘Ali Naqi Manzavi, ‘Ganjafeh-ye AhIi Shirazy’, part 1,
Danesh, no 4, April 1953, pp. 221-8, part 2, ibid, no. 5,
September 1953, pp. 305-8; 'Ali Naki Manzavi, ‘Ganjafeh-ye
Shahid-e Sadiq’, Danesh, no. 8, October 1954, pp. 459-60;
Behruz Taqi Khani, ‘Ganjafeh’, Yaghma, vol. 13, 1960, pp.
296-300.

[2nd column]
always relates to a pack with eight or more suits;
from the fact that the word was borrowed to
apply to the Mamluk cards, it is quite likely that
it was earlier used in Persia for some pack with
only four suits.77 There is, for example, a famous
passage in the Babur-Nameh, which is written in
the Chagatai dialect of Mongol, telling how in
1527 the first Moghul Emperor Babur sent a
pack of ganjifa as a present; Babur was Turkish
by descent and aspired to be Persian in culture.78
In view of the date, this is very likely to have been
a 96-card pack; but we cannot take this for
granted.

The hypothesis that the 52-card Mamluk
pack, as introduced into Europe, resulted by the
addition of an extra court card from an earlier
48-card pack gains in plausibility from the fact
that, while the title ‘Viceroy’ (na’ib malik) was a
standard one under the Mamluk Sultanate, the
title ‘Second Viceroy’ (thani na’ib or na’ib thani)
does not appear to have been used for any actual
officials; it looks very much like a completely
unimaginative piece of nomenclature adopted at
a time when it was desired to add a third court
card to the existing two. A further consideration
of the Istanbul pack prompts a more radical
speculation. The cards now completely missing
from the set are the Ace and 6 of Coins and the
Second Viceroy and 2 of Swords. The secondary
cards which have been used to replace cards from
the primary pack lost at an earlier stage are the
Second Viceroy of Coins, the 9 and 10 of Swords
and the Second Viceroy and Ace of Polo-Sticks.
Thus only the suit of Cups retains all thirteen
cards of the primary pack. At first glance, the lost
primary cards, which need not, and probably
were not, all lost at the same time, seem a fairly
random selection, although it might strike one as
________________________
77 R. Ettinghausen, op. cit., p. 75, cites a quotation given
in the Nezam Dictionary of Sayyid Muhammad ‘Ali from a
fifteenth-century Persian work, the Javaher-Nameh of
Muhammad ibn Mansur, of a passage speaking of ganjafeh as
being carved from turquoise. If this were correct, it would be
the earliest Persian reference to ganjifeh so far known; but I
am informed by Dr K. Gupta that the word used was not
ganjafeh and did not refer to playing cards (and also that the
material was actually lapis lazuli)
78 Memoirs of Zehir-ed-Din Muhammed Babur, translated by
J. Leyden and W. Erskine, Oxford, 1921, vol. 2, p. 317. The
passage, which related to June, 1527, says that on the night
when Babur’s party left for Agra, ‘Mir Ali Korchi was sent
to Tatta to Shah Hassan’; Tatta is some fifty miles East of
Karachi. It goes on to say that Shah Hassan was ‘very fond
of ganjifa’, and had asked for some packs, which Babur sent
to him.


Europe and Asia 57
odd that as many as three Second Viceroys had
been lost-at one time or another. However, since
it is quite apparent that, originally, the court
cards of the primary pack had no lower
inscriptions giving their rank and suit, and since
the cards now inscribed as the Viceroys of
Swords and Polo-Sticks bear nothing that could
possibly have served as an emblem to mark their
rank, we may regard it as virtually certain that
these cards originally served as the 9 and the Ace
of their respective suits. Moreover, although the
present Viceroy of Coins does bear a decorative
design that could conceivably have been an
indication of its rank, this is not at all the same as
that which appears on the Viceroy of Cups (and,
in a smaller form, on the Second Viceroy of
Cups); it also differs from the Viceroy of Cups in
having only one suit-sign instead of two. It is
therefore very probable that this card was
originally the Ace of Coins. A plausible further
guess is that, just as the 9 of Swords, as bearing
an upper inscription, was pressed into service as
the Viceroy of Swords, so the original 10 of
Swords was converted into the Second Viceroy,
requiring the 9 and 10 of that suit to be borrowed
from another pack. If we make all these
suppositions, it follows that the cards which
needed in the first place to be supplied, either by
direct borrowing or by converting an existing
card and then borrowing to replace it, were the
Viceroy and Second Viceroy of each of the suits
of Coins, Swords and Polo-Sticks. (On this
supposition, subsequent loss must account for
the absence of the primary 6 of Coins and 2 of
Swords, a secondary Ace of Coins to replace the
converted one, and the primary 10 of Swords
converted into a Second Viceroy. Mayer reported
the presence of a very damaged and
unidentifiable card, which does not appear to
have been seen since. The 4 and 10 of Coins have
turned up since Mayer examined the pack.)

Now it is too much of a coincidence to suppose
that it was just the two lower court cards of three
of the suits that happened to be lost. We are
virtually driven to the conclusion that they were
not present in the original pack at all, but were
added later, in a rather clumsy way, when a
change of fashion had brought in 52-card packs
with three court cards in each suit. This would
give us, slightly oddly, a pack originally
composed of 46 cards, with three court cards in
the Cups suit, but only one in each of the other
three suits. Bizarre as this may seem, it might

[2nd column]
explain the absence of upper inscriptions on any
of the numeral cards of the Cups suit: originally,
there were upper inscriptions on the top three
cards — the court cards - of this thirteen-card
suit, and on the top four cards — the King and the
three leading numeral cards — of each of the
other, eleven-card, suits. Another explanation is
indeed thinkable. This is that the pack, in its
original state, comprised only 44 cards, with only
one court card in each suit, and that the work of
supplementing it was undertaken in the first
place by the original artist, or by one skilled
enough accurately to imitate its style, who died
before completing more than the two additional
court cards of the Cups suit. On this supposition,
the plan of the painter who made the Viceroy and
Second Viceroy of Cups, to indicate the rank of
the new court cards by emblems in the same way
as had originally been done for the Kings, was
abandoned after his death, and the less subtle
method of inscribing their rank and suit adopted.
Since the Islamic cards introduced into Europe
in about 1375 must have had three court cards in
each suit, this might suggest that the primary
pack was originally made somewhat earlier, say
in the first half of the fourteenth century; but I
hesitate to challenge Mayer’s expert judgment
assigning it, on stylistic grounds, to the fifteenth.
That the expansion of this particular pack to one
containing three court cards in each suit might
have been undertaken under Turkish auspices
could be suspected in the light of the fact that the
lower inscriptions, giving rank and suit, on the
(primary) Viceroy and Second Viceroy of Cups
are preceded, respectively, by the words Qushqult
and Qaraja, said by Mayer to be Turkish
personal names, and the fact that the lower
inscriptions on the (secondary) Second Viceroys
of Coins and Polo-Sticks are in ungrammatical
Arabic, omitting the article before the suit-name
(the equivalent of writing, say, ‘Jack Hearts’).
There is, however, no other evidence known of
the use of playing cards by the Turks in
mediaeval times. In any case, it is clear that the
Istanbul pack has not yet yielded up all its
secrets.

We have left the realm of solidly-based
deduction and entered that of speculation. This
much seems certain: that the 52-card Mamlik
pack and the 96-card Persian and Indian one
must be connected, and that neither can have
been immediately derived from the other. On the
face of it, there are two possibilities. One is that

58 Part I: History and Mystery
the regular pack was invented in India, perhaps
in a twelve- or ten-suited form, and that, from
this, every other form of the regular pack was
ultimately derived. On this hypothesis, the pack
was reduced to eight suits by the Muslims in
India, travelled from the Moghul court to Persia,
and was then further reduced to a 48-card, four-
suited, form in Syria or Egypt, later expanded to
a 52-card pack by the addition of an extra court
card. The alternative is that already suggested:
an archetypal 48-card pack, spreading from
Persia westwards to Egypt, where it was
increased to 52 cards, while, in its Persian
homeland, the number of suits was subsequently
doubled to yield the 96-card pack, which then
later spread to India. On this latter hypothesis,
the ten- and twelve-suited Hindu packs would be
the result of a yet further expansion of the pack
that took place in India. This second hypothesis
need not involve that Persia was actually the
birthplace of the regular pack: it could have
arrived there from some other area again, say
somewhere in Central Asia, perhaps originally in
a 44-card form with the King as the only court
card.

The crucial question concerning Indian
playing cards thus comes to be whether the eight-
suited Muslim pack is a demythologised form of
the larger Hindu packs, or whether the latter are
Hinduised versions of it. On the first alternative,
playing cards were indigenous to India, and were
transformed by the Muslims, encountering them
there, into a type palatable to themselves and
stripped of the Hindu iconography they would
have found offensive. To accept this alternative
would therefore be to embrace the first of the two
hypotheses outlined above. On the second
alternative, playing cards were introduced into
India by the Muslims, and later adapted by the
Hindus to forms employing a more congenial
symbolism: to accept this alternative is to
embrace the second of our two hypotheses.
Highly relevant to this question is a celebrated
passage in the A’in-i Akbari of Abu Fazl 'Allami
which forms the earliest known Indian reference
to playing cards.79 In this, Akbar is first
described as having used a twelve-suited pack
with which to play card games. This pack is said,
vaguely, to have come down from ‘ancient sages’.
Its twelve suits are listed in detail: they do not
____________________
79 Adu Fazl ’Allami, A’in-i Akbari, translated by H.
Blochman, Calcutta, 1873, vol. T, pp. 306-8.


[2nd column]
correspond to those of any otherwise known form
of pack. The iconography of this packis largely
secular, but it seems to contain both Hindu and
Muslim elements, as the King of one suit is said to
be the Hindu god Indra, and that of another to be
King Solomon. The passage then goes on to
describe alterations to the pack said to have been
instigated by Akbar himself. This is always
interpreted to mean that he reduced the number
of suits from twelve to eight, although the
passage reads, rather, as though he merely
substituted different suits for the last eight of the
twelve-suited pack. There is, however, very good
reason for the usual interpretation, since the suits
whose invention is ascribed to Akbar correspond
exactly to those of the standard eight-suited form
that were listed earlier. Since, however, we know
that Al Shirazi, who died twenty years before
Akbar, at the age of fourteen, came to the throne,
wrote a poem about the 96-card pack with just
these suits, we can be certain that the claim that
Akbar invented them is without justification. The
evidential value of the passage for the theory that
the eight-suited pack arose from a reduction of
the number of suits in an indigenous Indian
twelve-suited pack is therefore slight. We may,
indeed, conclude that, in the second half of the
sixteenth century, a twelve-suited pack was
known in India, and was of reputed antiquity;
but this does not help greatly to solve our
problem.

There simply does not seem at present to be
enough evidence to settle the question definitely
one way or the other; there is only, as it seems to
me, a slight but significant tilt in the balance of
probabilities. The evidence for a Hindu origin of
playing cards is extremely weak. One writer on
the subject, Shastri, reports a tradition that the
Vishnupur variety of the Dasavatdra pack was
invented by the Malla kings of Vishnupur (the
Malla dynasty ended in 1201), and supports this
tradition on the ground that the Buddha
incarnation of Vishnu is not given its orthodox
place in the list of incarnations;80 but traditions
about the invention of playing cards exist
everywhere (they are plentiful in France, for
example), and, as Fausta Nowotny has pointed
out, there is not really any ordering of the suits,
and hence of the incarnations, in the pack.81
__________________
80 Haraprasad Shastri, ‘Note on Visnupur Circular Cards’,
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, vol. LXIV, 1895, part I,
p. 284:5.
81 Fausta Nowotny, ‘Die indischen Spielkarten des


Europe and Asia 59
Another writer, Clerk, states bluntly that the
pack was invented in the seventh century or
earlier, without giving any evidence.82 In fact,
however, we can see quite easily that the
Dasavatara pack cannot have been the original
form of Indian playing-card pack, since, in a
pack in which the highest card of each suit
represents one of the incarnations of Vishnu, the
Minister is iconographically quite superfluous;
an incarnation of God obviously does not have a
Prime Minister, and no one would think of
including one unless he were making a somewhat
forced adaptation of a different idea. Clearly the
general form of this pack was determined by the
need to follow the model of other packs in which
each suit was headed by a King and his Minister;
this supposition is clinched by the fact that the
highest card is often called, not avatara, but raja.
Rosenfeld has on several occasions argued that
playing cards were originally derived from
Indian four-handed chess, a thesis advanced by
others before him. The theory has the
considerable merit of providing some
explanation for the invention of the regular
pack; of why (in forms known outside India!) it
has four suits, and of why each suit is divided into
court cards (corresponding to the King and the
major pieces) and numeral cards (corresponding
to the Pawns).83 The explanation thus provided
does not, indeed, seem very convincing. Chess and
card games work on quite different principles: in
particular, in chess all the pieces of one colour
belong to one player, whereas there is no card
game in which each player is assigned all the cards
of some one suit. To this it may be replied that
pieces used in one game may be adapted for use in
a quite different game: but here the
correspondence between the chess pieces and the
cards seems exceedingly shaky. Not only do we
not know of any indigenous type of Indian
playing-card pack with only four suits; but, in
Indian four-handed chess, each player has a King,
three major pieces and four (undifferentiated)
Pawns, whereas, in every indigenous type of
playing-card pack, each suit has a King and only
one other court card, and ten, differentiated,
numeral cards. (Again, we must make an
exception for the Chad packs of Mysore, which
_________________
Museums für Volkerkunde in Wien’, Archiv für Volkerkunde,
vol. 11, 1947, pp. 1-26.
82 S I Clerk, ‘The art of ganjifa cards’, Modern Review, vol.
66,1946, Calcutta, pp. 435-6.
83 See the articles cited in footnote 34.


[2nd column]
are late and of no historical importance.) Some
writers supply an answer to this objection by
simply inventing the type of pack which, on their
theory, ought to have existed: thus Bachmann, an
earlier adherent of the theory that would have
playing cards to have been derived from chess,
alleges that there was an early form of Indian
pack, with 120 cards, called the Chaturanga (i.e.
chess) pack, a statement that appears quite
groundless.84 Rosenfeld himself has put the theory
to use to explain, not merely the origin of the
regular pack, but of the very idea of playing cards,
in the generic sense: he states that early Indian
chess pieces were circular, with figures painted on
the top, so that they needed only to be made flatter
to take the form of Indian playing cards.85 This
statement, too, appears to be without foundation.
Chinese chessmen indeed have this form, save
that they bear, not pictorial designs, but written
names, but neither of the great historians of
chess, Antonius van der Linde and H.J.R.
Murray, makes any allusion to such round
chessmen in India; certainly, by the time that
chess spread from India to Persia, the pieces were
like modern European ones, save that they were
more abstract in design.

The theory that Indian playing cards
developed from chess pieces should be set aside
as baseless. For the rest, we have no direct
evidence that playing cards were known at all in
India before the sixteenth century; but, then, we
have no direct evidence that they were known in
Persia before that century. The riddle of the
origin of the regular pack remains unresolved:
there is no proof or disproof of either of our two
____________________
84 Kurt Bachmann, Die Spielkarte, ihre Geschichte in 15
Jahrhunderten
, Altenburg, 1932, p. 7. When writing this
booklet, Bachmann was an adherent of the theory of the
origin of playing cards in the ninth century in what is now
Sinkiang, a theory first propounded by Engelbert Huber in
his ‘Zur Kulturgeschichte der Spielkarten’, Festschrift zum 72.
Skatkongress in Altenburg, Thüringen
, Altenburg, 1928, pp. 17-
32, and one that appears to be a complete fantasy.
Bachmann later embraced the theory of an Indian origin. In
articles expounding this belief, ‘Zur Entwicklung der
Spielkarten und der Kartenspiele und deren Beziehungen
zur Skatstadt Altenburg (Thür.)’, in Beiträg zur
Sprachwissenschaft und Volkskunde: Festschrift für Ernst Ochs
, ed.
Karl Friedrich Müller, Lahr, 1951, pp. 308-73, and ‘Neue
Forschungsergebnisse zur ältesten Geschichte der
Spielkarten und des Kartenspieles in Asien und Europa’,
Forschungen und Fortschritte, 26. Jahrgang, Heft 5/6, 1950, pp.
63-8, he reiterated the assertion concerning the Chaturanga
pack.
85 This statement is also to be found in Bachmann.

60 Part I: History and Mystery
hypotheses; either involves assumptions we have
no way of justifying. If the regular pack was
invented in India, perhaps in a twelve-suited
form, and so passed to Persia and then to the
Arab world, suffering in the process a reduction
in the number of suits first to eight and then to
four, we cannot place its invention any later than
the early thirteenth century if we are to allow
time for these developments. But, equally, the
alternative theory, that the eight-suited pack was
introduced from Persia to India by the Muslims,
and that the Hindu forms, with yet more suits,
were a later development, involves assuming the
previous existence in Persia of a 48-card four-
suited pack of which all trace has vanished. But if
we have to choose between the two theories, the
latter seems to me preferable. For one thing, the
theory of the Indian origin of the regular pack
involves that the generic idea of playing cards
was invented twice over, in India and in China;
although such independent inventions do occur,
it is better not to postulate them without
necessity. For another, the word ganjifa, used
throughout India for playing cards of the
indigenous kind and for the games played with
them, appears to be borrowed from Persian and
therefore suggests that it was through Persian
influence that playing cards first came to India;
the same appears to hold good of many of the
terms used in the game.

The theory of the Indian invention of the
regular pack also entails the independent
invention, twice over, of trick-taking games. The
category of trick-taking games does not occupy
the dominant position among Chinese card
games that it does among European ones. Most
Chinese card games, other than pure gambling
games, belong to one or the other of two
categories that have played a comparatively
minor role in the history of the European card
games. One is the category of draw-and-discard
games, of which Ma Jong is only one of many
examples. The fundamental principle is that
each player in turn draws one card from the stock
or from the preceding player’s discard, and then
discards one card, face up: the winner is the
player who first forms a hand wholly composed
of certain special combinations of cards. Ma Jong
happens to be the one Chinese game of this type
that has attained popularity in the West (and in
Japan as well): but there is an immense variety of
such games in China, played with domino cards,
chess cards and money cards as well as with Ma

[2nd column]
Jong tiles; the great Vietnamese game of t'ô-tôm,
played with a Vietnamese version of the money.
pack, is also of this type. The draw-and-discard
principle will be familiar to every card player to-
day in Europe or the Americas as that underlying
all the games of the vast Rummy family (save
that, in Rummy games, it is often lawful for a
player to ‘go out’, bringing play in that round to
an end, before obtaining a hand wholly
composed of the relevant combinations, i.e.
sequences and threes and fours of a kind).
Indeed, all Western draw-and-discard games
belong to the Rummy family and are thus
connected to one another by descent.86 The
surprising fact is, however, that it is only in the
present century that the draw-and-discard
principle has become known to most European
card players: when W.H. Wilkinson, in 1891,
induced the British cardmaking firm of Charles
Goodall to issue a special pack of cards to play
the game of Khanhoo, adapted from a Chinese
draw-and-discard game played with the three-
suited money pack, he was able to write in the
accompanying booklet of rules, ‘The principle of
this old game is hardly known in the West.’ It
seems likely that games of the Rummy type were
played in Spain in the nineteenth century; but if
so, they never achieved any prominence there,
and, with the possible exception of Portugal, did
not spread to other European countries.
Nowadays Rummy games are popular all over
___________________________
86 The kind of draw that occurs in Poker is not an example
of what is here meant by ‘the draw-and-discard principle’:
only confusion results from calling Poker and As Nas
‘rummy games’, as is done by Alan Wykes, loc. cit. In
games of the Poker type, there is usually at most one draw
and discard; more than one card may be discarded at a
time, and the corresponding number drawn; the discard
precedes the draw; and the discard is made face down, other
players not having the opportunity to claim an opponent’s
discard instead of drawing from the stock. As the draw-and-
discard. principle is here being understood, the following
features are essential: at his turn, each player draws and
discards only one card, and must do so as long as play
continues; he discards after drawing, not before; he discards
face up, and an opponent has the option of taking his last
discard instead of drawing from the stock, at least if he can
make a scoring combination with it; and play continues in
this manner, in rotation, until one player ‘goes out’. Poker
would be tame under a system of fixed scores for winning
combinations: its interest lies in the choice the players have
whether to raise, stay in or drop out. This is not at all true of
draw-and-discard games, in which there is almost always a
fixed schedule of payments, depending either on the hand
of the player going out, or on those of his opponent or
opponents, or both.

Europe and Asia 61
Europe, many countries having developed their
own national form: but they originally arrived as
an importation from the United States in the
period after 1910 and particularly in the 1920s, a
new wave of invaders arriving from South
America in the 1950s in the form of the Canasta
games, a branch of the Rummy family.

The form from which all other Rummy games
have derived was one known in the United States
as Cooncan: this was a two-handed game played
with a 40-card pack, omitting the 8s, 9s and 10s,
and treating the Jack as consecutive to the 7; a
player could take his opponent’s discard only if
he could make a sequence or set with it, play
ended only when one player, without making a
final discard, had disposed of all of his cards in
sequences or sets of three or four of a kind, and
there was a simple score for thus going out,
unaffected by the cards remaining in the
opponent’s hand. Cooncan was first described in
print in 1897 by R.F. Foster in the first edition of
his Foster’s Complete Hoyle, under the name
Conquian;87 he, too, remarked that it was a game
‘quite different from any other in its principles’.
According to Foster, it had been popular in the
South-Western States since about 1860.88 In
1900, Foster published an article about it in a
New York paper,89 and remarked later that the
letters from correspondents which it provoked
showed that the game was gradually becoming
known in the Eastern United States. On Foster’s
account, the next development took place in
about 1908 ‘somewhere in the West’; the game
was adapted for four players, using the full 52-
card pack, and the new form was named ‘Rum’
or ‘Rummy’. Foster published another
newspaper article about this variation,90 which
was reprinted in several English papers; the
game was taken up in England with even more
enthusiasm than in the United States, and Foster
reports that by 1912 the Bath Club in London
was playing it with two full packs and two Jokers,
and had printed a set of rules for that form.91 The
variations called Poker Rum and Poker Gin, the
__________________________
87 Pp. 448-52. The next account, under the name Coon
Can, seems to have been in The Standard Hoyle, New York,
1899, pp. 502-3.
88 R.F. Foster, Cooncan (Conquián): a Game of Cards also
called ‘Rum’,
New York, 1913, p. ix.
89 The New York Sun for 23 December 1900.
90 The New York Sun for 10 September 1911.
91 All this will be found in R.F. Foster, Cooncan (Conquián),
New York, 1913, p. x.


[2nd column]
latter being the game later immensely popular as
Gin Rummy, were described by Foster in the
1914 edition of his Complete Hoyle; I do not know if
he was the first to describe them, but they cannot
have been invented long before.92 Their names do
not indicate any derivation from Poker, but were
based on a faint analogy: their novelty consisted
in the fact that a player’s sequences and sets were
not revealed until the final show-down.

Foster stated that Cooncan had entered the
United States from Mexico, its name being a
corruption of the Mexican name ‘Conquián’.
Almost all American authorities, for instance
Geoffrey Mott-Smith and A.A. Ostrow, have
accepted Foster’s account of the historical origin
and development of Rummy.93 We are indeed
fortunate that so careful an observer recorded
that development at the very time it was taking
place.94 The origin of Conquián itself remains
__________________
92 Foster’s Complete Hoyle, 1914, pp. 691-2. A.H. Morehead
and G. Mott-Smith, Hoyle’s Rules of Games, 20th edition, New
York, 1962, p. 113, date the invention of Gin Rummy to
1909, which seems rather early, if Foster’s dating of the
invention of 52-card Rummy is correct; they ascribe it to
Elwood T. Baker, of New York.
93 See, e.g., A.H.-Morehead and G. Mott-Smith, op. cit.,
p. 103. The story, found in some sources, e.g. Richard L.
Frey, According to Hoyle, New York, 1963, p. 78, that the
name ‘Rum’ was originally adopted in England, is at
variance with Foster’s account, and is almost certainly
wrong.
94 The one dissentient voice is that of John Scarne. He
denies that Rummy is derived from Cooncan, which he
writes ‘Coon Can’; he further maintains that the name
‘Conquián’ is a corruption of ‘Coon Can’, rather than vice-
versa, and that the game itself originated in the United
States. Despite Scarne’s sneers at Albert Morehead and
A.A. Ostrow, the derivation of Rummy from Cooncan is
hardly to be called a hypothesis: it is plain to see in the record
provided by the card-game books. As already stated,
Conquián was first described by Foster in 1897, and Scarne
observes that, as Cooncan, it appeared in an American Hoyle
of 1900; the form for three or four players using a 52-card
pack, was first described, under the name ‘Rum’, in Foster’s
newspaper article of 1911, the U.S. Playing-Card Company
shortly afterwards issuing a set of rules for it under the same
name. Scarne triumphantly cites the description of Whiskey
Poker from the American Hoyle of 1875 as revealing the true
ancestor of Rummy (Scarne on Cards, New York, 1955, p. 37).
Foster was well aware of Whiskey Poker, describing it in all
editions of his Complete Hoyle. Though, in his booklet on
Cooncan or Rum, he does not mention it, he apparently
thought it had played a part in the development of Rummy
out of the original Cooncan, since in the 16th edition of
Official Rules of Card Games, Cincinnati, 1912, edited by him,
he included an account of Rum with the note ‘This is a
combination of Conquian and Whiskey Poker’ (p. 15).
Actually, it seems unlikely that Whiskey Poker had

62 Part I: History and Mystery
something of a mystery. Most card games played
in Mexico are of Spanish origin, and the
presumption is that this is true of Conquián also;
but I know of no direct evidence for Conquián’s
having been played in Spain. The Spanish-
playing-card manufacturers, Heraclio Fournier,
issue two booklets, Fuegos de naipes españoles and
Juegos de naipes extranjeros, two Rummy games
being included in the former under the names of
Remigio or Rabino and Chinchón. The non-
Spanish origin of Remigio is evidenced by its
being played with 52 cards; Fournier even put
out a hybrid 52-card Spanish-suited pack, with
English indices (the Caballo thus bearing the
index ‘Q’), for playing Rummy and Poker.
____________________
anything to do with the matter; its resemblance to Rummy
is quite superficial, and the essential principles were already
present in Cooncan. Scarne quotes the 1914 edition of
Foster’s Complete Hoyle, and jeers at his derivation of the name
‘Cooncan’ from ‘Conquián’: he asserts, on the contrary,
that Coon Can was created in the American South. The
reason why Coon Can, ‘born in Dixie’, has turned up in
Mexico is ‘because it has followed the American Negro
wherever he goes’ (p. 36). Scarne offers no evidence that it
was in ‘Dixie’, rather than, as Foster says, in the South-
West, that Cooncan was first played in the U.S.A;
moreover, ‘the American Negro’ has not, so far as I know,
gone to Mexico very much. Scarne is obviously hinting that
the name ‘Coon Can’ is connected with the exceedingly
offensive racial epithet ‘coon’. It would be incredible that
black people, in the American South or elsewhere, should
employ for a favourite game a name incorporating such a
term; that Scarne could make so tasteless a suggestion
demonstrates his utter insensitivity equally to people and to
probabilities. He further comments, ‘As for the game’s
being Spanish because played with a deck of forty cards,
rubbish!”, and goes on to remark that card games are played
in the United States with a great variety of shortened packs.
If he understood the first principles of card-game history, he
would realise that this is because the U.S.A. contains
immigrants from many European countries, who have
brought their games with them. There are games played in
France with the 32-card pack which are nevertheless of
Spanish origin, although the 32-card pack is unknown in
Spain; this is because the games have been adapted to the
French form of shortened pack. But whenever we find, in
some country, a game played with a variety of shortened
pack that is generally unfamiliar in that country, but well
known in certain other countries, it is a sure sign that the
game originated in one of those other countries. It strains
credulity past breaking point to be told that, with no
influence from any Latin country, Americans chanced to
invent a game in which the 8s to 10s were omitted and the 7
was treated as in sequence with the Jack, and would do so
even if we did not know the game to be played in Mexico,
which Scarne does not deny. The argument dismissed by
Scarne as ‘rubbish’ is in fact conclusive as showing Foster to
have been right in saying that Conquián came from Mexico
to the United States and not conversely.

[2nd column]
Chinchón, on the other hand, is played with a 40-
or 48-card pack, and thus may antedate the
Rummy invasion from the United States.
Conquián is closer to the Chinese draw-and-
discard games than are the later forms of
Rummy; but it is hard to be sure whether the
draw-and-discard principle was invented
independently in Mexico or in Spain, or whether
it was originally derived from Chinese games. If
the former, Conquián may be of Mexican rather
than of Spanish origin, and in either case may
not have been invented before the nineteenth
century.95 If the basic principle of the game was
derived from China, the Spaniards may have
learned it from the Portuguese, probably in the
sixteenth or seventeenth century. Even in the
latter case, it is plain that the idea did not make
much impact on card play in the Iberian
peninsula, and none anywhere else in Europe,
until Rummy went into a nova state in the early
years of this century. The fact that, until the
present century, European card players were
almost entirely ignorant of the draw-and-discard
principle,the basis of an enormous number of
Chinese card games, corroborates our earlier
conclusion that it was not through direct Chinese
influence that playing cards entered Europe.

The other main category of Chinese card
games is that which we may label ‘Fishing’
games, after the name usually used for them in
China. In these games, a number of cards lie face
up on the table, forming a pool; if a player, at his
turn, has in his hand a card matching one of
those in the pool, he uses it to capture that card,
setting both on one side; if he cannot make a
capture, he has to contribute a card from his
hand to the pool. At the end of play, each
player’s score is determined from the cards he
has captured, according to the values of the
individual cards, often with premiums, in
addition for having special combinations of cards
among those captured. The mechanics of
Chinese fishing games are always the same. At
the outset, a fixed number of cards are laid out
face up to form the pool, each player is dealt a
hand, and the remaining cards are left face down
to form the stock. At each player’s turn, he first
plays a card from his hand, either to make a
capture, or to the pool, as already described; he
__________________
95 Albert A. Ostrow, The Complete Card Player, New York
and London, 1945, p. 540, states that Conquián is ‘Spanish
in origin and is said to have a history dating back at least
four hundréd years’, but gives no authority for this.


Europe and Asia 63
then turns up the top card of the stock; if it
matches a card in the pool, he captures that card
with it, and adds both to those he was won; if
not, he places it in the pool. The number of cards
in the stock is always the same as the total
number of cards in the players’ hands taken
together. A great many fishing games exist in
China, played with different types of cards, and
also in Japan, where they include Hachi-hachi
and most other games played with the kana fuda
(flower cards).96 Certain games of this
category are played in Europe, such as Casino,
moderately well known in Britain, Scopa,
immensely popular throughout Italy, Callabra,
and a few others; some appear to have originated
in the Middle East. The mechanics of the
European games differ from those of the Chinese
and Japanese ones in that there is no drawing
from the stock; instead, there are repeated deals
throughout the game whenever the players’
hands become exhausted. Despite this difference,
the analogy is recognised by the Chinese; when
Casino was introduced into China in this
century, it was immediately named ‘Fishing’, like
so many indigenous games.97 It does not appear
that this category of games is very old in Europe;
certainly it has played little part in the history of
European card games.

[2nd column]
Both draw-and-discard games and fishing
games are played in China with every variety of
playing cards: with chess cards, with money
_______________
96 The hana fuda are by far the best known of the
indigenous types of playing cards still used in Japan. They
form a 48-card pack, divided into twelve sets of four, each
set representing a month and symbolised by a flower or
plant. In the fishing game played with it, a player may
capture from the pool a card of a given month with another
card of the same month. The origin of the pack is uncertain;
a pack of the same general type, but with a greater number
of cards, is to be found in the Cary Collection in the
Beinecke Library at Yale University. It is at first sight
puzzling that many Japanese accounts of the game state
that the pack is derived from the 48-card Portuguese pack. It
is, however, undoubtedly the case that playing cards were
first introduced into Japan by the Portuguese, that the
earliest Japanese playing cards were of the Portuguese type
and that descendants of the Portuguese pack are still
produced and used in Japan to this day. If we suppose that
fishing games (themselves of Chinese origin) were first
played in Japan with some form of the 48-card Portuguese-
derived pack, a card in the pool being able to be captured by
one of the same rank, it becomes intelligible that, later, a
pack with the structure of the hana fuda pack should have been
devised to play the same game, replacing the four-suited
Portuguese one
97 I owe this information to Dr David Hawkes.

[2nd column]
cards and with dominoes and domino cards.
Trick-taking games, on the other hand, exist in
far fewer numbers and do not constitute a
characteristic form of Chinese card play. Despite
this, one of the oldest and most celebrated of
Chinese games, that of T'ien chiu (Heaven and
Nine), which is played with dominoes by four
players and goes back to at least the early
twelfth century, belongs to this category.98 This
seems surprising, because dominoes do not fall
naturally into suits; but, for the purpose of this
game, the Chinese domino set is divided, by pure
convention, into two unequal suits, the military
suit and the civil suit, within each of which a
conventional ranking is imposed. The game is, of
course, played without trumps, but the two
characteristic features of Indian and European
trick-taking- games both prevail: the winner of
each trick leads to the next one, and a trick can
be won only by a domino of the suit led. Like
most European games, and unlike the Indian
ones, the player who leads to a trick is subject to
no constraints restricting which domino he may
lead.

It is conceivable that the idea of trick-taking
games was independently invented in India and
in China; but it is more probable that it had a
single origin. If so, then the theory of an Indian
origin either of the regular pack or of playing
cards in the generic sense must be finally
rejected. It remains just possible that the Chinese
four-suited money pack was the ultimate
ancestor of the regular pack: that it spread
westwards from China, acquiring on the way
definite suit-signs for the upper two suits, a tenth
___________________
98 On p. 66 of his ‘Chinese origin of playing cards’, The
American Anthropologist
, vol. VIII, 1895, pp. 61-78, W.H.
Wilkinson gives a translation of a passage from the
seventeenth-century dictionary Cheng tzü ch‘ung which, as he
remarks, had often been cited by earlier Western writers
who completely misinterpreted it as referring to the
invention of playing cards. In this passage, it is given as a
‘common legend’ that in 1120 an official appealed to the
Emperor for a ruling on the game of T'ien chiu. The passage
goes on to give, as fact rather than as legend, a cursory
description of the game as played at the time when the
Imperial ruling was supposedly asked for. It further remarks
that, in the time of Kao Tsung (1127-1163), pattern sets
were issued by imperial edict, to regulate the composition of
the set of tiles used for the game; ‘these’, it says, ‘are now
known throughout the Empire as ku p'ai’, that is, as bone
p'ai or dominoes. As Wilkinson stresses, it concludes with
the warning that it should not be inferred that it was at this
period that games of this kind were invented. T'ien chiu thus
dates from at least the early twelfth century, and possibly
earlier yet.


64 Part I: History and Mystery
numeral card in each suit, and first one and then
two court cards.99 Since that leaves only about a
century for such an extensive evolution to have
occurred, this does not seem the most likely
possibility. A guess that seems to me more
plausible is that, with the spread of the Chinese
invention of paper, the use of the domino cards,
and, with them, the idea of trick-taking games,
travelled to somewhere in Central Asia, or to
northern Persia, and that it was there that the
idea first arose of devising a set of cards
displaying a natural division into four suits in
place of the artificial division into two suits
imposed on the dominoes. There is no way of
saying what the original suit-signs would have
______________
99 A special type of playing cards was formerly used in
Korea, though they are now apparently obsolete, They are
amazingly long and thin, and form a pack of 80 cards,
divided into eight suits, or sometimes only of 60, divided
into six suits, each consisting of nine numeral cards and a
General. The suits and ranks are indicated by highly
distorted characters. In the later versions of the pack, the
suit-designations have disappeared, having no significance
in the gambling games for which the pack was principally


[2nd column]
been. Perhaps one was a coin, and another a
symbol representing a military commander of a
tümen or unit of 10,000. Such a pack could then
have spread further west, to Persia and on to
Egypt and eventually to Europe, meanwhile
giving place, in Persia, to the eight-suited pack
which then went, with the Moghuls or with
earlier Muslim rulers, to India. It could also, at
the same time, have returned to China, to be
adapted, by a misunderstanding or a deliberate
reinterpretation of the suit-symbols, to the
money pack. But here we are once more deep
into the realm of speculation; as already
observed, the problem of the origin of the regular
pack is still a long way from being solved.
____________________
used. Culin considered this pack the archetypal form of the
regular pack, giving rise to all others, but this must surely be
dismissed as a fantasy. There is no correspondence between
the names of the suits in this pack and in the Chinese money
pack, and its origin must be left in obscurity; but it may be
regarded as indicating that it might have been natural to add
a single ‘court card’ to the nine numeral cards of the money
pack suits. Note that in both Chinese and Korean chess, our
King is replaced by a General.



Below are pp. 34-35, for the Chinese transliterations, and 42-45 and 56-57 for the Arabic and Indian, as mentioned at the start of this post.
GameofTarotCh1&2&3-1_page-0001.jpg GameofTarotCh1&2&3-1_page-0001.jpg Viewed 1559 times 2.79 MiB
GameofTarotCh1&2&3-1_page-0002.jpg GameofTarotCh1&2&3-1_page-0002.jpg Viewed 1559 times 2.71 MiB
GameofTarotCh1&2&3-1_page-0003.jpg GameofTarotCh1&2&3-1_page-0003.jpg Viewed 1559 times 2.72 MiB
GameofTarotCh1&2&3-1_page-0004.jpg GameofTarotCh1&2&3-1_page-0004.jpg Viewed 1559 times 2.71 MiB